\-' ^' 
 
 s - 
 
 (g^
 
 DREAMLAND IN HISTORY 

 
 
 i4^irr:^v^^pffi S^-:(f -1 
 
 

 
 kJ 
 
 \} 
 
 DREAMLAND IN HISTORY 
 
 Zbc Stor^ of tbc IHonnan 2)uhc5 
 
 BY 
 
 The Very Rev. H. D. M. SPENCE D.D. 
 
 DEAN OF GLOUCESTER 
 
 J1V7V/ ILLUSTRAT/OXS BY HERBERT RAILTON 
 
 LONDON 
 
 Wm. ISBISTER Limited 
 15 & 16 tavistock street covent garden 
 
 1891
 
 TO 
 
 'Fictoria, (aueen antr CFmjpreis^f, 
 
 The Dcaji of Gloucester, 
 
 availing himsel/ of a gracious permission. 
 
 Dedicates these little studies, 
 
 on the seven N'ornian Founders of the Royal 
 
 and Imperial House of England.
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 Part I. 
 
 THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 I. ROLLO 
 
 II. Duke Guillaume Longue-Epee 
 III. Duke Richard I. Sans-Peur . 
 
 IV. Duke Richard II. Le Bon (" L'Ami des 
 — Duke Richard III. 
 
 V. Duke Robert Le Magnifique 
 VI. Duke William (the Conqueror) . 
 VII. William the Conqueror, Seventh Duke of 
 
 Normandy, King of England . 
 VIII. The Vanishing away of the Normans 
 
 Moines 
 
 3 
 19 
 
 31 
 
 46 
 
 55 
 64 
 
 84 
 109 
 
 Part II. 
 
 THE STORY OF A NORMAN ABBEY. 
 
 I. Dreamland — ^The Dead King and the New 
 Work in the Norman Abbey of Glou- 
 cester 125 
 
 II. The Inventors of Perpendicular Architec- 
 ture . . . .146 
 
 b
 
 X COXTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER PAGE 
 
 III. TheBenedictine House of Gloucester . . .164 
 
 IV. The Birthday of our Gothic Minsters . . . 1S3 
 
 APPENDICES. 
 
 I. The Great East Windov/ of Gloucester Cathe- 
 dral 205 
 
 II. Gloucester and its Abbey 211 
 
 III. The Nemesis of the Normans 220 
 
 IV. Monastic Life in 1890 224
 
 LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. 
 
 By HERBERT RAILTON. 
 Engraved by L. Chefdeville. 
 
 Part I. 
 
 THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 The Choir, Gloucester Cathedral 
 
 West Front of Rouen Cathedral 
 
 Bayeux Cathedral . 
 
 South Transept, Baveux 
 
 A Street in Rouen 
 
 The Tomb of Rollo in Rouen Cathedral 
 
 Old Houses, Bayeux 
 
 Rue aux Juives, Rouen . 
 
 Fecamp Abbey 
 
 Lady Chapel, Fecamp 
 
 Norman Work in Apse of Abbey, Fecamp 
 
 Shrine of the Precious Blood, Fecamp 
 
 The Ambulatory of the Abbey, Fecamp 
 
 A Bit of Old Fecamp .... 
 
 Choir of Abbey, Fecamp .... 
 
 St. Gervais, Falaise ..... 
 
 Arlette's Fountain, Falaise .... 
 
 Birthplace of William the Conqueror, Falaise 
 
 Porte des Cordeliers, Falaise 
 
 A Street in Falaise ..... 
 
 The Valley of the Ante, Falaise 
 Duke Robert's Window, Castle of Falaise 
 A Peep of Talbot's Tower, Castle of Falaise 
 St. Pierre, Caen ...... 
 
 Abbaye aux Dames, Caen .... 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Frontispiece. 
 
 S 
 1 1 
 
 13 
 15 
 19 
 23 
 25 
 33 
 35 
 37 
 39 
 47 
 51 
 53 
 55 
 56 
 57 
 59 
 60 
 61 
 62 
 
 65 
 66 
 67
 
 XII 
 
 LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. 
 
 Castle of Falaise ..... 
 Apse of Church of Ste. Trinite, Falaise 
 Tour du Bec-Hellouin . 
 Gloucester Cathedral from N.E. 
 Abbaye de Bec .... 
 South Transept and Tower, Fecamp 
 Interior of Bayeux Cathedral 
 Entrance to La Vielle Tour, Rouen 
 Norman Work in Les Halles, Rouen 
 St. Gervais, Rouen .... 
 
 St. Etienne, Caen ..... 
 Gloucester Cathedral from N.W. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 68 
 69 
 75 
 79 
 81 
 82 
 88 
 95 
 99 
 
 lOI 
 
 104 
 117 
 
 Part II. 
 
 THE STORY OF A NORMAN ABBEY. 
 
 Gloucester Cathedral ■ '^-S 
 
 In the North Cloisters . .126 
 
 Lavatory in the Cloisters 128 
 
 Entrance to Crypt . . . . . . . . -130 
 
 Shrine of Edward II 133 
 
 College Lane ........... 138 
 
 Tower from the Dean's Garden 141 
 
 Across the South Transept . . . . . . . .144 
 
 Ambulatory showing Shrine of Edward II. . . . .151 
 
 The Lady Chapel 153 
 
 Gloucester Cathderal from N.W. . . . . . .156 
 
 A Peep from the North Transept . . . . . -163 
 
 The Deanery . . . . . . . . . . -165 
 
 The Deanery from Cloister Garth .166 
 
 The Cloisters . . . . . . . . . .168 
 
 Gloucester Cathedral from S.E. . . . . . . -171 
 
 The Cloisters 175 
 
 The Sedilia 186 
 
 North Transept with Early English Screen . . . . 1S8 
 
 Cathedral from Oxbody Lane . . . . . . -195 
 
 Norman Nave . . . . . . . . . . igS 
 
 Gloucester Cathedral from W. . . . . . . 199
 
 fri> 
 
 t^mwA 
 
 :^art 
 
 fiCft)%in SaKCs
 
 THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 ^^,^. CHAPTER 
 
 OliliO 
 
 There are two little chapels, the one on 
 the right and the other on the left of the 
 • nave of the great Cathedral of Notre- 
 Dame at Rouen. The chapels are small 
 and dark, with no particular beauty of 
 ^^ ;^ - ^ ,.^ carved pillar or jewelled glass to mark 
 I ■ '. them out for special notice in that stately 
 
 I • . House of God. Yet round those small and 
 
 ' . gloomy shrines should centre the chief in- 
 
 terest which belongs to the fairest city in 
 the broad French provinces and its matchless Cathedral, for 
 beneath the rough stones of the little chapels' floor rests all 
 that earth possesses of two of the greatest men who have 
 ever worn crown and coronet, men who with their children 
 have shaped and moulded the destinies of the two foremost 
 nations of modern times — England and France. 
 
 Rollo and his son Guillaume Longue-Epee were laid, 
 when their rough, stern life's work was done — the one worn
 
 4 THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 out with years and toil, the other murdered in his golden 
 prime — in the stately minster of their well-loved city, 
 and some two hundred years later were translated from 
 their first resting-place in the sacristy to the little chapels 
 where they still sleep. The effigies which rest on their 
 tombs date from the da3'S of St. Louis. That of Rollo has 
 been repaired and renewed so often that it has probably lost 
 most of its distinguishing characteristics. The effigy of his 
 son William Long-Sword preserves the traditional features 
 dating, no doubt, from a period far more remote than that of 
 St. Louis, and as the stranger from other lands gazes on 
 this remarkable face he feels he is looking on something not 
 unlike what the mighty Norman was in life. 
 
 Who were these famous Normans who with their strong 
 hands and stronger brains created the England and France 
 we know, but have left behind them, singularly enough, 
 neither name nor nation ? Only the curious student knows 
 now anything of Norman history. Their race, most of their 
 literature, their very name, has disappeared. Even the fair 
 province whence, during their two centuries of romantic 
 Norman history, proceeded those princely Crusaders, those 
 conquerors of England, South Italy, and Sicily, those pro- 
 found scholars and thinkers,* those great architects — the fair 
 province whence all these came men choose to call by new 
 and tasteless names ; \ a strange destiny in truth for this 
 splendid and victorious people ! 
 
 Almost the only visible trace which this great people 
 have left are a few grand and stately minsters in England, 
 such as Durham and Norwich, Ely and Gloucester, and a 
 number of curious and interesting churches, some especially 
 
 * Of course, men like Laiifranc and Anselm are reckoned as belonging to 
 Normandy, the country of their adoption, and where their real life-work was done. 
 
 t Normandy is now known as Manche, Calvados, and Seine Infdrieure, 
 Eure, &c.
 
 ROLLO. 7 
 
 of great size and beauty, in the old towns in Normandy; 
 splendid monuments which still speak of the great men who 
 planned them, built them, prayed and taught in them. 
 
 These N'onnans, who were they, after all ? Other 
 Vikings and sea-pirates had left Denmark and Norway and 
 the fiords running up from the wild North Sea, men like 
 Hastings, Guthrun, Ragnar Lodbrok, and many more still 
 remembered or nameless. 
 
 Their wild raids for many a weary year had been the 
 desolation, not only of England under Saxon rule, but of 
 Western and Northern France, Holland, Flanders, and far 
 away into Central Germany, and even along the coast of the 
 blue Mediterranean. 
 
 The black Viking keels had ploughed up all the Anglo- 
 Saxon rivers. They were long the terror of the Rhine and 
 the Elbe, the Seine and the Loire. Cities far inland, such as 
 Cologne and Treves, bore for many a year the traces of their 
 fatal prowess. 
 
 But all these wild children of the North have left little 
 mark behind them save blackened and plundered homesteads, 
 ruined churches and monasteries, and a terrible memory, 
 such as is left by a passing desolating pestilence. 
 
 One only of this long and terrible procession of death and 
 rapine really has left a name and memory, one of the most 
 illustrious of names and grandest of memories in the world's 
 story — Rollo. 
 
 The misery of the ninth century was almost inconceivable. 
 There was no great central power to defend the splendid 
 cities, the numerous and wealthy monasteries, the well-tilled 
 farms of Germany and of France. The far-stretching king- 
 dom of Charlemagne had split up into many fragments ; and 
 burning jealousies and intestine feuds occupied the entire 
 attention of the more powerful princes who ruled over the 
 divided empire of the great Charles. From the North, " like
 
 8 THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 a stage procession winding in and out, disappearing and 
 returning, their numbers magnified by their activity," the 
 Northerner plundered, burnt, harried city and village, 
 monastery and farm. From the south-east the Magyar 
 hordes found an easy and profitable prey in the wealthy 
 German cities. How thoroughly these wild tribes did their 
 savage work in one portion of Europe the dry record of a 
 contemporary chronicle tells us better than any rhetoric, 
 " Ungarii vastando venerunt usque Fuldam." The Saracens 
 desolated Spain and the Provencal Lands and swept over the 
 whole of the Mediterranean Sea and its beautiful shores. We 
 read, within the space of a few years, of the burning of Treves, 
 Cologne, Maestricht, Liege, Coblentz, Aix-la-Chapelle, and 
 many another fair city. We hear of the noblest churches, the 
 stateliest monasteries, schools of learning, monuments of art, 
 all given over to the sword and the flames. But the busiest 
 of these plundering bands, as far as we can see through the 
 dim mists of centuries, were the Northmen. So terrible, so 
 far-reaching were their ravages, that into the Gallic liturgies 
 a new supplication was introduced, and was used long after 
 the Danish Raven banners had ceased to be a terror ; so deep 
 rooted in men's hearts was the fear and dread of these terrible 
 foes — " A furore Normannorum libera nos." * 
 
 But all these fearful scourges came and went, and left 
 nothing behind them save a memory of desolation and ruin. 
 Barely the names of a few of the more famous of these robber 
 sea-kings remain to us. In the year of Grace 911, some 
 century and a half before the decisive fight at Hastings, the 
 name and fame of Rollo emerge out of the mist of confusion 
 which characterizes the scanty annals of that most unhappy 
 ninth century and the opening years of the tenth. Several 
 fairly trustworthy chroniclers — certainly not very friendly to 
 these northern adventurers — relate the coming into power of 
 
 * Palgrave, i. 451.
 
 ROLLO. 9 
 
 this strong and mighty sea-king. In the reign of our great 
 Plantagenet King Henry II., an Anglo-Norman trouveur,* 
 Wace, gathered up the written and oral memoirs of Rollo, 
 and in a long and picturesque poem relates the story of his 
 life in the now famous " Roman de Rou." 
 
 W^e learn that Rollo was driven in early life from his cold 
 north country by home troubles, and as a sea-king wandered 
 and plundered for some thirty or more years over the north 
 and west of France, occasionally visiting England with his 
 black robber-ships. 
 
 Still in the prime of life, the sea-rover dreamed of found- 
 ing a permanent settlement. He chose the banks of the river 
 Seine and the beautiful and fertile province it waters and the 
 once-flourishing city of Rouen for his new home. It was an 
 impoverished and half-ruined city and a country harried by a 
 long series of cruel raids that Rollo took possession of, and 
 acquired a sort of legal title to, by the terms of a vague treaty 
 he made with the titular King of France, Charles the Simple. 
 
 Then follows the romantic and marvellous story of the 
 sea-king's life at Rouen. The thirty wild years as a rover by 
 land and sea — thirty years of rapine and of cruel deeds done 
 to well-nigh defenceless cities, villages, and monasteries — 
 would seem a strange preparation for one who was to orga- 
 nize an important nation, who was to weld together men of 
 various races, who was to lay the strong ground-stories of a 
 mighty realm destined in a few short years powerfully to 
 influence the history of the world. Yet this is what Rollo the 
 Viking, the wild Northman freebooter, did in Rouen and 
 Bayeux between a.d. 911 and a.d. 927. The first of the 
 seven mighty Dukes of Normandy must have been more than 
 sixty years old when he began his curious and enduring work. 
 
 The word "enduring" is used advisedly, for what Rollo 
 
 did in his new land of the Northmen — a wide extent of 
 
 * See Note on page iS. 
 C
 
 lO THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 country roughly including Normandy and Brittany, and later 
 Maine, as we understand the terms — was permanent. What 
 he began, his six successors went on with and developed — 
 the strong and firm government, the respect for the Christian 
 faith, law, and order, the gradual restoration of the old ruined 
 religious houses, and their great educational and other works ; 
 the curious welding together of Dane and Frenchman, which 
 produced the Norman — all these things were the care of the 
 old freebooter, Rollo the Viking, his children and children's 
 children for six generations. The strange result was, that in 
 less than a century and a half after the grim old Dane was 
 laid in his tomb in the Rouen Minster which he had restored, 
 his Norman land was famous throughout Christendom — 
 famous alike for the splendid gallantry of its knights and 
 nobles, as for the exalted devotion of its ecclesiastics — was 
 famous for its new school of architecture, for its lordly min- 
 sters, its vast monasteries, its flourishing cities ; was — still 
 more remarkable — famous for its matchless schools, and even 
 for the beauty of its " Romance "* literature. 
 
 For three generations, that is, during the reigns of Rollo, 
 of Guillaume Longue-Epee, and Richard Sans-Peur — the two 
 last were the son and grandson of Rollo — a period of some 
 ninety eventful years, the old Norsk religion in which Thor 
 and Odin were worshipped and the wild banqueting hall of 
 Valhalla looked to as the glorious goal of the unconquered 
 fighting hero — the old Norsk religion struggled with Chris- 
 tianity in the hearts of the great Norman Dukes and their 
 faithful companions in arms. 
 
 Rollo and his two successors were more than nominal 
 Christians, as we shall see. His son and grandson, Guillaume 
 and Richard, were, at times, even fervent devotees to the 
 Christian faith. But the spirit of the old-loved Paganism 
 
 * By Romance «e understand the Langitc d'oil. which, by an easy transition, 
 became the " French language " of to-day.
 
 ROLLO. 
 
 I I 
 
 ^Hir mm 
 
 ^'^--mmk 
 
 .--A 
 
 ;:.<P 
 
 Hit Kt"" 1 Si I -J W .c^'^-r^' ■ ^■-' ^'MJ- 
 
 ■-^T 
 
 V- 
 
 of their fathers ever and anon 
 
 influenced them and their 
 
 followers, and while Rouen 
 
 remained the centre of the 
 
 Christianized Northmen, Bayeux, on the north-west, for more 
 
 than a hundred years was the home of the Danish party, and 
 
 perhaps in secret the shrine of the old Danish relii,rion.
 
 12 THE NORM AX DUKES. 
 
 The traveller, as he passes over the waving corn-fields and 
 the low, breezy, swelling hills of Western Normandy, when 
 he first catches sight of that matchless cathedral towering 
 over the little decaying Bayeux city, much of it the work 
 of Odo, the conqueror's mighty brother, remembers the 
 long contest between the two religions, the true and the 
 false, and in that majestic Bayeux minster sees to which of 
 these religions in the end the final victory fell. 
 
 But the old Pagan spirit, as we have said, for a century 
 still lived — though half-concealed — in the Norman Dukes. 
 This was especially noticeable in their marriages. The aver- 
 sion of these brilliant and successful men to the Christian 
 marriage tie is remarkable, and the first three Dukes made 
 no concealment of their dislike to the princesses to whom, 
 mainly for political reasons, they were united by Christian 
 rites. Their love and affection all belonged to the partners 
 whom they had chosen for themselves, and to whom some old 
 Pagan rite loosely bound them, and not to those highborn 
 women whom, without pretending to love, they had married 
 with all the ceremony of the Christian Church— the royal 
 Gisella, the daughter of France, the highborn Carlovingian, 
 and Liutgarda, the princess of the haughty line of Verman- 
 dois, and Emma, the beautiful sister of King Hugh, the first of 
 that long unbroken line of kings of the house of Capet, these 
 princesses, each of whom in turn sat under the proud ducal 
 canopy at Rouen, the unloved and neglected consorts of the 
 first three mighty Dukes, were all childless. The mothers 
 of Guillaume Longue-Epee, of Richard the Fearless, and 
 Richard the Good, the monk's friend as men called him, 
 were Popa, " the Poppett," the love of Rollo, and Espriota, 
 the Danish girl who, in those stormy days, in many changes 
 of fortune, was true to death to the murdered William of the 
 Long Sword, and Guenora, so long loved by Richard the 
 Fearless.
 
 RULLO. 
 
 13 
 
 
 'I'M'" 
 
 m 
 
 %t 
 
 '^j> 
 
 / -MP, t 
 
 \^^\ 
 
 ^ 
 
 >■) 
 
 -4 
 
 These noble ladies 
 were afterwards the 
 theme of many a lilt in 
 the picturesque and 
 vivid poetry of the Nor- 
 man trouveurs. But their 
 position and their influ- 
 ence in the Courts of 
 Rouen, Bayeux, and 
 Fecamp were owing to 
 the old Pagan spirit 
 which still lived in the 
 hearts of these famous 
 Norman princes; for the 
 marriage tie between 
 them and the great 
 Dukes was no Christian 
 ■ceremony but an an- 
 cient rite, which seems to 
 have been dissolved and 
 taken up again at plea- 
 sure — a marriage rite 
 which was still cherished 
 by these mighty sons of 
 the Northern sea-kings. 
 This curious survi- 
 val of Paganism, which 
 exercised so powerful 
 an influence on the 
 otherwise Christian life 
 of the Norman Dukes, 
 was only really discontinued in the days of William the 
 Conqueror, the son of Robert the Magnificent and Arlette, 
 the daughter of the tanner of Falaise, who sternly discoun- 
 
 W 
 
 ;|Qi#^ 
 
 «aj>-
 
 14 THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 tenanced any relaxation of the sacred Christian marriage 
 law, and whose pure and spotless name and life — a grand 
 example to the dissolute princes of the time — was not the 
 least among the many titles of honour which belong to 
 William, Duke of the Normans and King of the English, 
 who won Harold's crcwn at Hastings. 
 
 One of the Norman trouveurs thus sings of Espriota, the 
 dearly loved of Guillaume Longue-Epee, and the Danish 
 marriage : — 
 
 " Icele ama moult e tint chere, 
 Mais a Danesche manere, 
 La voult aveir, non autrement 
 Ce dit I'estorie, qui ne merit." 
 
 But to return to the first of these Norman chiefs. The 
 story of Rollo's twenty years' reign reads like a fairy tale 
 which tells how the great Free Lance, as some centuries later 
 he would have been termed, in the evening of his wild and 
 stirring life, after his permanent settlement on the banks 
 of the Seine, was changed as though by magic into the 
 thoughtful and wise ruler, as eager for the welfare of the 
 broad province over which he ruled as in old days he had 
 been for its harrowing. He set himself, during the twenty 
 years which yet remained to him of life and power, to restore 
 the dilapidated towns and cities of his beautiful domain. 
 Rouen he literally rebuilt. The foundation of the northern 
 tower of Rouen Cathedral is most probably his work. From 
 Rollo's days, Norman dukes and kings of France in succes- 
 sion have enlarged and beautified the prosperous capital 
 of Normandy. In spite of the chilling neglect which in the 
 France of to-day allows so many of her noble religious 
 monuments to decay, Rouen is still one of the fairest cities in 
 Europe, and possesses some of the grandest churches in 
 Christendom. The work of the Viking Rollo, and his chil- 
 dren, is stfangely preserved in the city he loved so well.
 
 
 
 J 
 
 Mill"' U ^ '' / \'Aii^m ///*■- 1 
 
 
 1:5 
 
 ■,,=<j- -->»»r 1?.WI V'^mHr/f , II -1 
 
 if 
 
 "NfrtKSl 
 
 , ( J ^*i. ■ "^b'vJ^ 
 
 Legends are 
 still extant 
 which tell of 
 his especial 
 love for jus- 
 tice. One 
 relates how 
 by Rollo's 
 decree a 
 wise custom 
 was estab- 
 lished in 
 Normandy 
 — that who- 
 soever sus- 
 tained or 
 feared to 
 sustain any 
 damage of 
 goods or life 
 was entitled 
 to raise the 
 country by 
 the cry of 
 " Haro," 
 or Ha 
 R o u 
 (RoUo),
 
 1 6 THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 upon hearing which all the lieges were bound to join in 
 pursuit of the offender. Harou — Ha-Rou * — ^justice invoked 
 in Duke Rollo's name, this was called the " Clameur de 
 Haro."t 
 
 Another legend tells us how one day after the chase 
 Rollo was resting in one of the forests hard by Rouen, and 
 he determined to try the effect of his laws by hanging on the 
 branch of one of the trees which overhung a broad reach of 
 the Seine, where the river expands into a lake or mere, 
 his golden bracelets, the ensign of the sovereign dignity. 
 Three years later he found his bracelets hanging where he 
 had left them. The mere was henceforth named Rou Mare — 
 the Mere or Lake of Rollo. The forest of Roumare, in the 
 environs of Rouen, still preserves by its name the memory of 
 the legend. Similar stories are preserved of our English 
 Alfred, of Theodoric the Ostrogoth, and of other popular 
 heroes famed for their wisdom and justice. 
 
 In the course of the twenty years which succeeded the 
 permanent settlement of the famous Viking Rollo at Rouen, 
 the original territory which he seized, and through the treaty 
 he concluded with King Charles the Simple acquired some 
 legal right over, was enormously augmented by successful 
 feats of arms. Not only did he acquire permanent possession 
 of the whole of modern Normandy, but Brittany was more or 
 less subject to him, and even the wealthy province of Maine 
 seems to have passed under his rule ; but his singular ability 
 was even more conspicuously shown in other and very dif- 
 ferent works than merely in feats of arms, however successful. 
 
 Rollo and his immediate descendants showed a curious 
 
 * This curious and most ancient custom, with some modification, still exists in 
 the Channel Islands, which, after all these centuries, still remains an appanage of 
 the English Crown, a perpetual reminder to our princes of their splendid Norman 
 ancestry. 
 
 t Palgrave, i. 696 — 698, derives the old English exclamation, " Hurrah," from 
 this traditional. invocation of the name of the Norman chief.
 
 ROLLO. 17 
 
 power of adapting themselves to the customs and habits of 
 the people among whom they settled. It has been well said 
 that within a hundred years after the settlement at Rouen the 
 children of Rollo and his companions, " though still proud 
 of the Norman name, were content as speakers of the Ro- 
 mance or French tongue to call themselves Frenchmen — 
 though Frenchmen on a far nobler and grander scale than 
 other Frenchmen." It was the same spirit and power of 
 selection and adaptation of what was good and great in 
 stranger peoples which in the days of William the Con- 
 queror enabled them, when once they had settled in England, 
 unconsciously but surely to become Englishmen, but "nobler 
 Englishmen" than Edward the Confessor's subjects, or even 
 than those gallant men who fought under the banner of the 
 "fighting man " with Harold at Hastings. 
 
 Their adoption of the French or Romance tongue was 
 especially remarkable. Within forty years from the estab- 
 lishment of Rollo at Rouen * the old Danish language 
 struggled for existence. It was in Normandy that the 
 Langue d'oil (Romance) acquired its greatest polish and 
 regularity. The earliest specimens of the French language, 
 in the proper sense of the term, are now surrendered by the 
 French philologists to the Normans. f 
 
 When Rollo reached his eightieth year — whether, as 
 some say, urged by his fiery chieftains, or feeling his fading 
 strength unequal to the burden of ruling and organizing his 
 now mighty state, harassed by his neighbours, who viewed 
 the growing power and splendid successes of these sea- 
 pirates, as they termed them, with ever-growing jealousy — 
 the old man resigned the active duties of chief ruler to 
 his son, the brilliant son of Popa — Guillaume Longue-Epee. 
 Rollo lived on five years longer to watch and advise. The 
 story of his life relates how, as the great chieftain lay dying, 
 
 * Freeman, i. 150. t Palgrave, i. 763. 
 
 D
 
 1 8 THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 terrible memories of what he had done in bygone years, 
 when he had roamed the seas and rivers of Northern 
 Europe as a Pagan Viking, visions of human victims 
 sacrificed at the altars of Odin and Thor disturbed and 
 affrighted him. In the intervals of these awful dreams he 
 showed himself the steadfast friend of the Church of his 
 glorious later life, and died, the Trouveur biographer tells 
 us, a devout Christian, in the odour of sanctity — 
 
 " Ici trespasse Rous li proz et li vaillanz, 
 Od fin duce e saintissime, e plein de jorz e d'anz." 
 
 Benoit de Saint Maur, 8342. 
 
 [Note. — The Romance languages (Romana Rustica) sprang out of the cor- 
 ruption of Latin. In France the Romance was divided into two dialects, the 
 La?2g!/e d 'oc and the Latigue d'oi'l {oc and oil being words signifying "yes " — oil 
 afterwards being corrupted into oy and Qui). The regions in which these dialects 
 were spoken were, roughly, separated by the River Loire. The Langue d'oc, save 
 as a provincial patois, is dead. The Langue d'oil— the dialect of the northern 
 provinces and of the Norman Frenchman, has grown into the French language. 
 
 The poet of the Langue d'oil was termed a Trouveur. The poet of the 
 Langue d'oc was termed a Trotibadeur . " Thus the names of Trouveur and Trou- 
 badeur are obviously identical. — But, except in name, there was no resemblance 
 between the minstrels of the northern and southerji dialects. The invention of 
 one class was turned to description, that of the other to sentiment ; the first were 
 epic in their form and style, the latter almost always lyric ; one school produced 
 Chaucer, the other Petrarch." — Hallam's Middle Ages, chap, ix., part ii.]
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Duke Guillaume Longue-Epee. 
 
 
 The recumbent statue in the Rouen Cathedral 
 (of the time of St. Louis) represents the famous 
 Viking clad in ducal robes. " The sculptor has happily suc- 
 ceeded in embodying the notion conveyed by tradition and 
 history — the once mighty man of war, thoroughly worn out, 
 the sunken lips, the furrowed brow, the strength of fourscore 
 years come to labour and sorrow."* 
 
 But the work of Rollo — that strange mighty work which 
 created the Norman, and changed and shaped anew the 
 chief nations of the world of tne West — went on under his 
 
 • Palgrave, ii. 63. Since Palgrave wrote this description of the tomb the 
 restorer's not ahvays skilful hand has sadly interfered with this most interesting 
 effigy of one of the great founders of the proud Norman dynasty.
 
 20 THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 son, after the worn-out warrior-statesman was left to sleep in 
 the minster he had raised in his loved Rouen. The hand 
 of the restorer has spared the effigy of Rollo's son, which 
 perhaps bears the traditional features of the great second 
 Duke. Most probably the thirteenth-century effigy was a 
 faithful copy of a much earlier monument. The figure 
 represents a crowned and armoured soldier, with his hand 
 resting on the golden hilt of that famous long sword from 
 which William takes his name. The tomb is in a little recess 
 of the dark chapel, and the figure represents a warrior fallen 
 asleep in the prime of life and strength. The thirteenth- 
 century sculptor has left on the still youthful face of the hero 
 duke an expression of intense weariness — worn out with the 
 restless anxieties of his busy, work-filled life; utterly tired 
 out with his labours, the Prince seems to have fallen asleep 
 in his harness, with his hand grasping the hilt of the famous 
 long sword so often unsheathed against mistaken patriotism 
 at home and the bitterest jealousy abroad. 
 
 The son and successor of Rollo was evidently a very 
 gifted man ; like most of the princes of his famous house, 
 he possessed extraordinary vigour. The Trouveur sung of 
 his stroke being that of a giant, his features beautiful, his 
 complexion bright as a maiden's. During his too short 
 reign of fifteen years he exercised absolute power over the 
 broad dominions which acknowledged the Norman sway. 
 He inherited his father's love for justice and law, and among 
 the princes of his line was distinguished for his wise states- 
 manship. Like Rollo, too, he saw that if his Normans were 
 to become a permanent and enduring power in France, they 
 must gradually become Frenchmen. So he encouraged the 
 "Romance" tongue at his Court, and adopted the customs 
 and pomp of the Kings of France and the great French 
 princes — identifying himself and his people in many ways 
 with French interests and feeling. The Duke Guillaume
 
 DUKE GUILLAUME LONGUE-EPEE. 21 
 
 is not unfrequently painted in Romance history as a saint 
 and martyr. He scarcely deserves these titles, for though 
 just and generous, though generally well loved and admired, 
 he was but a fickle friend at best, not unfrequently changing 
 sides in the ceaseless wars and troubles of that restless and 
 uneasy period. One who well grasped the character of this 
 brilliant and yet impulsive hero writes of him, " that he could 
 never hold fast either to the good or evil, always wrestling 
 with himself and failing, inwardly warned yet disobeying the 
 warning, ardently affectionate yet destitute of fidelity, un- 
 stable in all his ways."* Yet in spite of all this, Duke 
 Guillaume possessed far nobler qualities than any of the 
 contemporary princes of the time who bore rule in France 
 and the neighbouring countries ; and his rule and influence 
 were perhaps the most far-reaching of any of the great French 
 princes of his day. His life work was to weld together in 
 one the Northman and the Frenchman, and while brineine 
 the whole of his broad dominions within the pale of Christian 
 and French civilisation, preserving intact the dauntless 
 courage, the high ambition, the many splendid qualities 
 which were the heritage of the nobler spirits of these old 
 Northmen. 
 
 The first four Norman Dukes were all subject to strong 
 religious impulses, and each of them did much to restore the 
 ruined churches and monasteries ; but, singularly enough, 
 although they were far more than merely professing Christians, 
 the first three preferred the old Pagan rite of marriage (and 
 each of the three, after publicly marrying with all the solemn 
 rites of the Christian church a Princess of hieh lineaee, eave 
 the love and devotion of a life to another to whom the Prince 
 was united by some old Danish Pagan rite). The legitimate 
 consort of Guillaume Longue-Epee was Liutgarda, a Princess 
 of the powerful Vermandois house, but following his own 
 
 * Palgrave, ii. 69.
 
 22 THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 wilful way he loved Espriota, a Danish girl, who was the 
 mother of his heir, the noble boy afterwards known in history 
 as Duke Richard the Fearless. 
 
 There was no excuse for this deliberate choice of evil, for 
 this open disregard of a bond looked upon as sacred by the 
 religion these mighty chieftains accepted and even made real 
 sacrifices for, a religion which they undoubtedly believed in 
 with all their souls. This strange conduct on their part was a 
 relique of the old Pagan faith of their fathers, which, as we 
 have said before, was never thoroughly eradicated until the 
 "Conqueror's" days. Possibly it was a concession they 
 willingly made to the wild Danish Viking spirit which sur- 
 vived in all its fierceness in a strong party among these old 
 Normans, and which for some hundred years after Rollo's 
 settlement at Rouen had its headquarters in the Danish city 
 of Bayeux. 
 
 Rollo, in a moment of bitterness, is reported to have said 
 that his son Guillaume was better fitted in spirit for a monas- 
 tery than a sovereignty. 
 
 But the early love for solitude and the monastic life dis- 
 appeared in the stir and excitement of his life as supreme 
 ruler. Profusely splendid in his court and camp, Duke 
 Guillaume was never really generous to the Church. In the 
 old Merovingian days, before the black ships of the Viking 
 Jarls had desolated the beautiful province afterwards known 
 as Normandy, more than sixty monasteries, some of great 
 size and influence, had flourished. All were destroyed in the 
 terrible days of the Northmen's raids. Not a few of these 
 under the Norman Dukes were rebuilt, but many remained 
 a ruin and a name. Of these restored religious houses, the 
 once-splendid Jumieges, not far from Rouen, on the banks of 
 the winding Seine, owed its restoration to the Duke Guillaume. 
 It was not long before the dread day on which the brilliant 
 and powerful Norman chief fell under the assassin's sword.
 
 DUKE GUILLAUME LONGUE-EPEE. 
 
 n 
 
 Here the Duke, utterly tired out with his life, excitement, and 
 restless toils, perhaps oppressed by some weird presentiment 
 of his coming violent death, asked his friend, the Abbot of 
 restored Jumieges, to receive him as a monk in his quiet, 
 peaceful monastery. In late years Duke Guillaume had 
 oftentimes resorted to Jumieges and its Abbot for rest and 
 repose. 
 
 But the Abbot ^ - '■., 
 
 steadily refused, even 
 though the Duke was 
 persistent in his re- 
 quest to be allowed to 
 throw off his armour, 
 and put aside his ducal 
 robes and crown and 
 to assume the coarse 
 serge gown of the 
 Benedictine monks. 
 With a strange insist- 
 ence the Duke argued 
 his right to give up 
 the world. A com- 
 promise was at last 
 effected. His friend 
 the Abbot persuaded 
 him to continue to hold *-■ . " ■ ~ ^'^ 
 
 the reins of govern- 
 ment ; indeed, who was to succeed the son of Rollo ? Guillaume 
 had but one son, Richard, and Richard was still a child, and 
 the mother was not even the Duke's lawful wife, Liutgarda 
 of Vermandois. Espriota, the mother, too, was the object of 
 the bitter jealousy of Liutgarda. What would become of the 
 boy Richard if the Longue Epee was sheathed for ever and 
 his father a cloistered monk in secluded Jumieges? Perhaps 

 
 24 THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 moved by this thought of the defenceless child, Duke Guil- 
 laume agreed still to wear the coronet of Normandy, Brittany, 
 and Maine, still to wear over his coat of mail the insignia 
 of his great office, but he only did so on condition that in 
 secret the Abbot would give him the dark gown and cowl of a 
 Benedictine. Before men Guillaume would still play the 
 part of Duke and Prince, for his boy's sake, but before his 
 God he was the cowled monk. The strange and secret bar- 
 gain was concluded ; frock and cowl were deposited in a chest 
 and placed in his palace at Rouen. The silver key which 
 opened the chest the Duke fastened to a girdle which never 
 left him. With a heavy heart, with the shadow of death 
 pressing on him, he called his three dearest friends round 
 him and presented the child Richard to them, his old com- 
 panions-in-arms. Then these men, who had served Rollo 
 with unswerving loyalty, swore, if Duke Guillaume died in 
 their lifetime, that they would guard the little child as the 
 hereditary chief of the Norman race. 
 
 Something kept whispering the Monk-Duke, still compara- 
 tively young and in the very prime of life, in the midst of all 
 his magnificence and power, that his days on earth were 
 numbered — the dread shadow of coming death seemed to 
 hover over court and camp. It was never absent. The 
 fourteenth-century sculptor who carved the face on the chapel 
 tomb, no doubt a copy of a far older effigy, has caught the 
 presence of the shadow resting upon the grave, worn face. 
 There was a restless, feverish impatience during that last 
 year to secure the position of the beautiful child of his love> 
 Espriota. So for once putting aside his tastes and inclina- 
 tion for France and France's ways and customs, putting away 
 his great love for " Romane " Rouen, he determined to keep 
 his Pentecostal festival— it was his last, and Guillaume seemed 
 to know it — at the Danish city of Bayeux— Bayeux, the centre 
 of the old Danish life in Normandy, half Pagan still, a city
 
 DUKE CUILLAUME LONGUE-EPEK. 
 
 25 
 
 
 
 in the days of the 
 early Norman Dukes 
 where the ways and 
 thoughts of France 
 were unknown, where 
 the very children 
 lisped in Danish syl- 
 lables. To Bayeux 
 Duke Guillaume 
 summoned all the 
 chieftains of Nor- 
 mandy and Brittany, 
 and there he pre- 
 sented to them the 
 boy Richard, and the 
 great assembly swore, 
 when their noble 
 Duke and Chief was 
 taken from them, to 
 be the liegemen of 
 the fair -haired and 
 ruddy-cheeked child. 
 The father promised 
 the boy should be 
 brought up in Danish 
 Bayeux away from 
 the sights and influ- 
 ences of " Romane" 
 Rouen. Time enough, •■ ■ ; 
 
 he thought, for the ' 
 child prince to learn 
 
 to love France. As a child he should grow up a Dane among 
 Danes. The old Viking spirit must live again in the Duke 
 of the Normans. The Romance tastes, the ambition to 

 
 2 6 THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 be a great prince of France, these thing's were sure to 
 come later ; but there was some danger that the reckless 
 daring, the old spirit of adventure, the splendid vigour, the 
 indomitable determination which with other noble features 
 belonged to the old Northmen, might totally disappear 
 and give place to the more effeminate though perhaps more 
 winning French or " Romance" spirit. 
 
 In " Romane " Rouen the desire was to shun the barbaric 
 dialect of the sea-kings ; the habits, traditions, memories of 
 the old Scandinavian home were ignored; the beautiful Seine 
 city which RoUo had rebuilt and beautified, aimed at becoming 
 Romane and French : and so well did it succeed in its aims 
 that not only did its Court rival the most splendid of the 
 Courts of the King of France and his great feudatories, but 
 the language of North and Central France, the " Romance," 
 found the principal seat for its cultivation in Rouen, the city 
 of the Danish sea-kings. 
 
 But Duke Guillaume, with that rare and far-seeing 
 instinct which seems to have been the peculiar heritage of 
 the Norman Dukes of the house of Rollo, saw that if the 
 traditions and memories, the habits and thoughts, and the 
 language and poetry of the great vigorous North were 
 ignored, and then forgotten, his people would be merged 
 among the partly worn-out races of France. That was far 
 from being the destiny which Rollo and Guillaume dreamed 
 of for the Norman. So the father made provision for his boy 
 who was to inherit his broad dominions to be brought up 
 amidst the traditions of his forefathers. 
 
 The key to the blurred and confused story of the death of 
 Guillaume Longue-Epee must be sought in the bitter and 
 relentless hatred which the great provinces of France 
 cherished towards their new Norman neighbour. He was 
 the son of one of the fierce and dreaded sea-pirates who for 
 long and weary years had laid waste and devastated their
 
 DUKE GUILLAUME LOXGUE-EPliE. 27 
 
 fairest provinces. The pirates had settled in their midst, and 
 
 apparently without an effort had become one with themselves — 
 
 Frenchmen, only nobler and grander Frenchmen. These 
 
 hated Normans in an incredibly short space of time had made 
 
 themselves masters of the fairest provinces of France. They 
 
 had become their rivals, ay, and successful rivals, in all the 
 
 arts of peace, as they had proved themselves to be in the 
 
 arts of war. So these long-descended French chiefs and 
 
 their followers hated the Normans with an inextinguishable 
 
 hatred ; and for more than fifty years after the death of Duke 
 
 Guillaume Longue-Epee, the powerful sovereign of the gay 
 
 and splendid court of Rouen, "Dux Piratarum," the Leader 
 
 (Duke) of the Pirates, was the common appellation of the 
 
 Count or Duke of the Normans. 
 
 Dimly through the haze of centuries we catch sight of 
 
 the bitter jealous hate crystallising into a definite plot 
 
 against the life of the Princely Norman Guillaume. The 
 
 story of shame is blurred and confused, but many of the 
 
 greatest names in Christendom seem to have been more or 
 
 less privy to the dark scheme of murder. After the death of 
 
 the noble Norman Guillaume Longue-Epde, the King of 
 
 France, Louis d'Outremer, and the still greater Duke of 
 
 France (Hugh le Gros) professed much indignation against 
 
 the doers of the deed of blood. But if they were not actually 
 
 privy to the details of the cruel murder, it is known that they 
 
 and many others of the great French chieftains earnestly 
 
 desired the death of the Norman sovereign. They hoped 
 
 that the death of the brilliant and loved Norman chief would 
 
 be a fatal blow to the steady unexplained prosperity and the 
 
 rapidly growing power and influence of the Norman people, 
 
 which excited so many fears, such burning jealousies. 
 ******* 
 
 There had been a long-standing feud between Guillaume 
 Longue-Epee of Normandy and Arnoul, Count of Flanders.
 
 28 THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 Count Arnoul wrote to Guillaume Longue-Epee asking- to 
 meet him, and to try in a friendly interview to settle their 
 mutual grievances. He was too infirm, pleaded the Flemish 
 chieftain, to undertake so long a journey as would be required 
 to visit the Norman at his home in Rouen — would Duke 
 Guillaume meet him nearer? He suggested a convenient 
 Irysting-place. A little island on the Somme, not far from 
 Amiens, was the place of meeting. The armed escorts were 
 left on the river bank. The two Princes, accompanied by a 
 few of their most trusted friends, were ferried over to the 
 little green island in the middle of the river. It was a 
 December day, and the interview was cut short bv the settine 
 in of the early winter twilight. The conference had been 
 more than friendly. Count Arnoul professed himself dis- 
 satisfied with his position among the independent princes 
 of France, and offered to accept the Norman Duke as his 
 Protector and Sovereign, covenanting that the broad and 
 fertile Flanders, after his death, should become part of 
 Norman territor}^ These friendly and more than generous 
 overtures won the heart of the unsuspecting Guillaume, who 
 tarried in the little island to the last minute with his new 
 friend, who had sworn eternal friendship to Normandy and 
 had arranged that in no distant future, Flemings and Normans 
 should be one people. When the conference was just over, 
 the Duke of the Normans sent his little group of " fideles," 
 in a large boat, over the river to join the main body of his 
 guards, lie remained talking with Count Arnoul to the last 
 minute on the island — he would cross, last of all, in a little 
 skiff, soon after his friends. 
 
 The grey December shadows fell deeper and deeper over 
 the dark Somme and the green island. The " fideles " of the 
 Norman and their boat were quickly ferried over, but their 
 loved Duke still tarried. From the banks of the Somme the 
 Normans strained their eyes in the December twilight, to see
 
 DUKE GUILLAUME LONGUE-EPEE. 29 
 
 what was delaying their master. No thought of treachery 
 seems to have occurred to any one, till, in the half-light of 
 the grey winter afternoon, they heard a cry of distress and 
 anguish, and saw, or fancied they saw, in the dark waters, 
 a human form struggling past. They crossed over again and 
 found their master, Guillaume, bleeding from several savage 
 sword- thrusts, but quite dead, and in the distance they could 
 distinguish the plash of oars up stream, which quickly carried 
 Count Arnoul and the assassins out of their reach. 
 
 The body of the murdered Duke was ferried over. His 
 appalled and grief-stricken followers, tenderly washing the 
 body of their loved master, found, as they took off the blood- 
 stained garments, the silver key of the chest in the palace 
 at Rouen, fastened to the dead man's girdle. When the chest 
 was opened, the monk's cowl and robe which the Abbot of 
 Jumieges had given him, when he persuaded him to give up 
 his cherished idea of abdicating, was found in it, Guillaume's 
 much-prized treasure. Wrapped in a silken shroud, all that 
 remained of Duke Guillaume was brought back to the Rouen 
 Palace he had left so short a time before in all the pride of 
 manly strength and absolute power over the fairest region of 
 France. 
 
 But King, and Duke, and Court, and the many Frenchmen 
 who with a fierce hate hated the Norman, reckoned without 
 their host when they dreamed that the Norman Power would 
 be shattered when their famous sovereign Guillaume Longue- 
 Epee was removed. 
 
 They had no suspicion of the real character and temper of 
 the men they so disliked and feared. Before the sad funeral 
 company had laid the dead son of Normandy in his sleep- 
 ing chamber in the Cathedral, his trusted friends had met to- 
 gether in the beautiful city of their murdered master. These 
 gathered together round Guillaume's coffin. They included 
 old grey-headed companions of Rollo with their sons and
 
 30 THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 grandsons, men who were the ancestors of the future con- 
 querors of South Italy and Sicily, men whose children's chil- 
 dren fought and won on the stricken field of Hastings, men 
 whose descendants became the foremost Crusaders, the fathers 
 of the proudest Houses of the mighty Anglo-Norman King- 
 dom, and in their midst, standing by the coffin of Guillaume, 
 was a little fair-haired boy, with ruddy cheeks, whom they 
 had fetched from Danish Bayeux. One grey-headed chieftain 
 held the ducal coronet on the boy's head, one kissed the little 
 hand, and the others swore eternal allegiance and fidelity to 
 their child-Duke Richard, who in sorrow and perplexity stood 
 gazing on his father's coffin. 
 
 It was the last great service Guillaume, the son of Rollo, 
 could do his people and the land, this welding together by his 
 coffin the varied interests of his mighty chieftains. In this 
 solemn moment the Norman-Dane and the Norman-French- 
 man forgot their jealousies, their antipathies, the conflicting 
 interests of the old religion and the new, in their stern resolve 
 to avenge their master's death by raising the throne of their 
 master's son higher than the thrones of any of the Princes 
 of France. 
 
 Well and truly they kept their vow. Backed up by their 
 
 strong arms and their reckless gallantry, their wisdom in the 
 
 council chamber and in the field, the child-Duke of Normandy, 
 
 known in after years as Richard Sans-Peur, in a reign of fifty 
 
 years raised the provinces of Rollo and Guillaume to the first 
 
 rank among the powers of the west. 
 
 ******* 
 
 These are some of the memories which cluster round the 
 little dark chapel in the aisle of the great Cathedral at Rouen, 
 where the grim stern effigy of the second Norman Duke 
 keeps watch and ward over the mouldering remains of what 
 was once Guillaume Longue-Epee, Rollo' s son.
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 Duke Richard I. Sans-Peur. 
 
 Midway between Di- 
 eppe and Havre a lit- 
 tle river winding under 
 some green wooded hills 
 round a steep, pictu- 
 resque cliff into the sea, 
 forms the harbour of 
 Fecamp, now a famous 
 deep-sea fishery station, 
 and one of the less- 
 known Norman bathing stations of the great 
 French capital. Leading up from the shore and 
 Its groups of those fantastic dwellings which the modern 
 Parisian loves, is a long straggling town with little to interest 
 or to charm. On a sudden, after a vfeary mile of dull quiet 
 houses and duller shops, the stranger as he comes suddenly 
 on an open "place," is arrested by the sight of a mighty 
 minster church. Everything that modern industry could 
 do to disfigure the splendid work of an age, whose high
 
 32 THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 aspirations are now too often forgotten or ignored, has been 
 done here. A huge porch veils successfully the minster's 
 west end. This was the unhappy thought of the eighteenth 
 century, while the state architects of the nineteenth century 
 have so successfully adapted the many graceful buildings 
 which once surrounded the abbey to the civic and other 
 requirements of our time that all trace of their ancient 
 beauty and fitness has now well-nigh disappeared. 
 
 Still, in spite of the efforts of this dreary, tasteless school 
 of modern builders, there remains with us the time-worn and 
 majestic pile, which, notwithstanding its hideous surroundings, 
 charms us with its grey scarred beauty, and we forget the 
 present and its mistakes when we gaze on this mighty relic 
 of the past. 
 
 The Abbey in its present form dates generally from the 
 thirteenth century, but its interior and exterior contain many 
 remains of a far older date. For instance, its transepts 
 north and south, were evidently built much as we see them, 
 probably in the days of Duke William, the conqueror of Eng- 
 land ; portions of them even earlier.* As the stranger gazes 
 up at these vast wings of the Abbey he feels he is looking at 
 masonry which the Normans who fought at Hastings had 
 looked on. Within, as the same stranger walks round the 
 ambulatory which fringes the choir and high altar, he is 
 arrested in the north-eastern portion by arches and pillars 
 which remind him of Gloucester and Durham, save that the 
 Norman arches and capitals in the corner of the Fecamp 
 Abbey are rougher and perhaps tell of an older generation 
 than the builders of our great Anglo-Norman minsters. 
 
 The Norman Abbey was erected on the site of one of the 
 oldest sanctuaries in Christendom. We trace its existence 
 
 * The older portion dates from about the same time as the old Abbey of West- 
 minster, which gave place to the noble minster of King Henry III. which we know 
 so well.
 
 DUKE RICHARD I. SANS-PEUR. 
 
 Zl 
 
 
 
 S^ -^^ia^^^ 
 
 
 far up the stream of time. Tradition sa3'S the first simple 
 sanctuary was raised in the third century by Boso, the mis- 
 sionary of St. Denys. In the fifth century Anseguise, a 
 Prankish chieftain of Clovis, the Merovingian king, while 
 hunting came upon the ruins of a church and altar. The 
 Prankish noble appears to have arranged to rebuild the primi- 
 tive church and to restore the Christian worship there, but 
 death put an end to his project. The old church remained 
 desolate for nearly two hundred years longer, when Waninge, 
 the friend and minister of Bathilda, widow of Clovis II., 
 erected on the old site of Boso, an Abbey, and large conven- 
 tual buildings. This was consecrated with great pomp a.d. 
 665, in presence of the Merovingian sovereign, Clotaire III. 
 
 In common with all the religious houses in the north of 
 Prance the great Fecamp abbey and convent was burnt and 
 sacked by the Norsemen — Hasting, the terrible sea pirate, 
 is credited with the deed. Guillaume Longue-Epee, the son 
 of Rollo, built the castle and palace, and restored, though 
 by no means magnificently, the ancient church. His son 
 
 F
 
 34 THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 and successor, Richard Sans-Peur, determined to replace It 
 with some of its ancient grandeur. 
 
 Now to what did this secluded spot on the north coast of 
 France owe its reputation for sanctity? The story tells us 
 v;hen Richard Sans-Peur, in the earlier years of his long and 
 eventful reign, was at his favourite palace at Fecamp, where 
 he was born, where long years afterwards he died, and where 
 his remains at the end were laid, it struck him that his lordly 
 castle (its ruined towers are still to be seen in the garden of 
 the Dean of the Abbey) overshadowed the comparatively 
 small and humble House of God. He determined to rebuild 
 it with stately magnificence, and desired that due search should 
 be made among the archives of the Abbey, which were still 
 preserved, for anything bearing upon the past forgotten his- 
 tory. Due search was made, and the following strange story 
 was brought to light and rehearsed before the young Duke. 
 
 The narrative related how Joseph of Arimathaea, after 
 he received the sacred body of Jesus from the Roman 
 soldiers, with tender care removed the blood which had 
 coagulated about the five wounds, and ever afterwards 
 reverently preserved the sacred relic. On -his deathbed he 
 confided the precious memorial of the great sacrifice to his 
 nephew Isaac, who, on the approach of the troublous times 
 which heralded the last siege and destruction of Jerusalem, 
 fearing lest Joseph of Arimathaea's treasure should fall into 
 the hands of the Pagan Roman, sealed up the coagulated 
 blood in two leaden phials. These he hid in the thick trunk 
 of an ancient fig-tree, which he, to preserve it from the hands 
 of the Romans then pouring into the Holy Land, threw into 
 the sea. The waves carried the precious burden eventually 
 to the north coast of Gaul, and there the fig-tree trunk 
 which held the two little leaden phials was cast up on the 
 shore of the river which, flowing through the valley, now 
 forms Fecamp harbour.
 
 DUKE RICHARD I. SANS-PEUR. 
 
 35 
 
 •■* ^* 
 
 m-h^'' vm-'M^i- 
 
 m-^.^- 
 
 It is uncer- 
 tain whether 
 this strange 
 old legend 
 was the basis 
 of the extra- 
 ordinary sanc- 
 tity which— for 
 several centu- 
 ries previous 
 to the days 
 of Guillaume 
 Longue-Epee, 
 the son of 
 Rollo — evi- 
 dently belong- 
 ed to the 
 {' oratory, the 
 
 church, and 
 subsequently 
 the religious 
 house of Fecamp ; a tra- 
 ditional sanctity which in- 
 fluenced Guillaume in his 
 selection of Fecamp as a favourite residence. There is no 
 doubt it was a famous sanctuary in the comparatively secure 
 times of the Alerovingian kings, with a story which reached 
 far back to the days when Roman Proconsular officers ruled 
 in Gaul. When the strong arm of the Emperor Charlemagne 
 was removed, and the sacred house of Fecamp, with countless 
 other shrines, was destroyed and sacked by the ruthless Norse- 
 men, the ruin of the house and the devoted self-sacrifice of its 
 inmates were notorious among other similar acts of ruin and 
 self-sacrifice which distinguished that wild and reckless age.. 
 
 
 I^^:7(5B^el. 
 
 j|AtW
 
 36 THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 Richard Sans-Peur — so runs the Norman story — was 
 intensely interested when he heard the marvellous legend 
 which was preserved at his favourite house and birthplace, 
 and caused diligent search to be made for any traces of the 
 old sacred treasure. Beneath the altar of the new church — 
 an altar which his father had erected as near as possible 
 to the altar of the old ruined Merovingian House — Duke 
 Richard found the trunk of the famous fig-tree, and in the 
 fig-tree, securely hidden, the two little leaden phials which held 
 the remains of the Precious Blood. The phials were placed 
 in a stone pillar, hard by the altar of the new and splendid 
 church which the great Norman Duke proceeded to erect. 
 
 Tp t(P -BP ^V Tp ^ T^S 
 
 When Richard Sans-Peur lived and built his new and 
 grand abbey round the altar which enshrined the relic of the 
 Precious Blood, the last quarter of the tenth century had 
 still to run its course. We are now in the same quarter of 
 the nineteenth century. Nine hundred eventful years have 
 come and gone, and the mighty Fecamp abbey still towers 
 over the little city grouped around it. Some of those grey- 
 blue walls flecked with lichen of the tenderest green and 
 brown — scarred with the winter storms of nigh a thousand 
 years — some of those strong walls beautified with the dim 
 sweet colouring, are the walls which Richard, Duke of the 
 Normans, grandson of the sea-king Rollo, planned, and 
 which, the story tells us, he helped now and again to build 
 with his own hands. Within the sanctuary the guardian of 
 the holy ancient fane still shows the devout pilgrim or the 
 careless stranger a low white marble shrine built into a 
 massive pillar behind the great altar ; a white shrine sculp- 
 tured with the quaint sweet grace of the Renaissance period, 
 in which the little leaden phials of the old legend still rest, 
 guarding that sacred treasure of the Blood.
 
 DUKE RICHARD I. SANS-PEUR. 
 
 37 
 
 n. 
 
 
 Norrr)&J).-Work,-v_-^ 
 
 During the nine 
 hundred years which 
 have elapsed since 
 Duke Richard rebuilt 
 the ancient pile, the 
 precious relic has doubtless contributed largely to the fame 
 and fortune of the Abbey, which, until the great revolution, 
 ranked among the first of the chief religious foundations of 
 France. We trace it through the centuries. In 1448 the 
 theological faculty of Paris gave an especial sanction to the
 
 38 THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 credibility of the relic. The words of this singular approval 
 were: "Non repugnat pietati fidelium credere quod aliquid 
 de sanguine Christi effuso tempore Passionis remanserit in 
 terris." 
 
 In 1 710 a formal and official visit of examination was 
 made by the then abbot of the Royal Abbey of the Holy 
 Trinity of Fecamp, de Villeroy, accompanied by several 
 high officials. An account of this official visit and examina- 
 tion was drawn up and certified to by a long list of witnesses. 
 From a recess {inie armoirc) carefully fastened up, hollowed 
 out of the great pillar by the High Altar, which for centuries 
 had been the traditional resting-place of the Relic, they took 
 a little silver-gilt reliquary, shaped like a tower, about four 
 inches long and two inches broad. In this silver tower were 
 two narrow silver bottles, and in these, two little leaden 
 phials, which were filled with a red coloured dust. The 
 phials and their contents, after careful examination, were 
 reverently replaced in the great pillar. 
 
 In the Terror, 1793, one of the dispossessed monks of 
 the Abbey — one Dom Letellier — before the great Church 
 was pillaged and desecrated, contrived to secrete the famous 
 Relic. When the Abbey became the parish church of 
 Fecamp, the sacred treasure was restored, and again 
 replaced in its old home in the pillar behind the altar. 
 On certain days the traveller will still see a little crowd of 
 worshippers kneeling round the pillar, and receiving back 
 from the officiating priest rosaries and medals, which they 
 had given him to press against the bars of the shrine where 
 the Relic rests.* 
 
 It is a strange devotion, perhaps, but not quite an unreal 
 one, this realistic form of trusting to the Precious Blood of 
 Jesus. 
 
 * The writer saw such a group of worshippers as he wandered reverently 
 through the grey old abbey of Duke Richard Sans-Peur and his successors in the 
 summer of the year of Grace, 1885.
 
 DUKE RICHARD I. SANS-PEUR. 
 
 39 
 
 Whence came the marvellous legend of the Relic of 
 Fecamp ? That it existed about the middle of the tenth 
 century is certain ; now was it invented to induce Duke 
 Richard to rebuild the old Abbey with greater magnificence ? 
 There is no question but that for a very long period, probably 
 several hundred years before his time, a sanctuary, held in 
 high estimation, had existed on the spot. We can trace its 
 
 existence far 
 Merovingian 
 not possibly, in 
 times, owe its 
 same strange 
 The roman- 
 Richard Sans- 
 hood are well 
 the King of 
 advantage of 
 which follow 
 of his fath 
 laume L 
 took posses 
 Duke under 
 bringing up 
 prince, whom 
 a ward of the 
 his own eye 
 ment of the 
 
 
 back to the 
 times. Did it 
 those far back 
 sanctity to the 
 old legend ? 
 tic incidents of 
 Peur's boy- 
 known. — How 
 France, taking 
 the confusion 
 ed the murder 
 Duke Guil- 
 gue-Epee, 
 sion of the boy 
 pretence of 
 the young 
 he claimed as 
 Crown, under 
 — his ill-treat- 
 boy, the mar- 
 
 vellous escape from the palace on the Rock of Laon with 
 Osmond de Centvilles, — the return to Normandy and the 
 consequent hatred on the part of the Normans of King Louis 
 and his people, are incidents well known. This episode in 
 the early years of the third Duke of the Normans evidently 
 increased the bitter hate which seems especially to have 
 existed between the Carlovineian House and the Normans.
 
 40 THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 The various principalities, into which that great country, 
 known in modern times under the name of France and the 
 Low Countries, was divided, principalities which were in some 
 way knit together by a slender bond of obedience to the 
 King w'ho lived at Laon, agreed in one point — hate and 
 jealousy of the Norman race. These intruders for a long 
 period had been the restless and relentless plunderers and 
 devastatorsof" France." Then the wandering freebooters had 
 settled in the northern districts of the country, and in an 
 inconceivably short space of time had adapted themselves to 
 the manners and customs of the race among whom they had 
 intruded, and had laid the foundation of a powerful and inde- 
 pendent state. In the arts of peace as well as of war they 
 had shown themselves superior to the race among whom 
 they had settled. The French people revenged themselves 
 by looking upon their formidable neighbours as pirates. 
 Their hatred was shown in the murder of Guillaume Longue- 
 Epee — a deed the guilt of which was probably shared in by 
 not a few of the great French rulers — and the same jealous 
 hatred was manifested subsequently in the captivity and ill- 
 treatment of his son and heir, the boy Duke Richard Sans- 
 Peur (the Fearless). 
 
 The long reign of this Richard, a period which extended 
 over more than fifty years, was marked by the gradual 
 consolidation of the Norman power over the north and west 
 of France and far into the interior. With the exception of 
 that great House, afterwards known under the famous name 
 of Capet, which ruled over Paris and, roughly speaking, all 
 the central Provinces, the race of Rollo became, under 
 Richard Sans-Peur, far the most powerful of all the princely 
 families who ruled in France and the Low Countries, including 
 the Royal Carlovingian who reigned nominally the king of all 
 in the great rock fortress of Laon. The Norman Court of Rouen 
 or Fdcamp was often the theme of the trouveur's verses.
 
 DUKE RICHARD I. SANS-PEUR. 41 
 
 In these we catch sight of this early specimen of a 
 busy, many-coloured mediaeval scene — the many clergy, the 
 trains of young knights, the minstrels, the men-at-arms, 
 — all thronging the Court and endeavouring to win the 
 favour of the wealthy and powerful Duke, better able than 
 other princes of his time to reward and encourage all aspirants 
 after any distinction, whether in peace or war. It was amidst 
 these gay and splendid surroundings of the Court of the 
 third Duke that arose those great baronial families of 
 Normandy afterwards so famous in the wars which led to the 
 subjugation of England. In the history of England during 
 the Middle Ages, the names of many of these great Houses 
 occur again and again in the pages of Froissart and Monstre- 
 let. The ancestors of many of the men who were foremost 
 in the Crusades appear first in the long reign of Richard 
 Sans-Peur and his son. The founders of the Houses of Haute- 
 ville, Montfort, Montgommeri, de Bohun, Seymour, Valence, 
 Mowbray, and of many another renowned noble family, 
 were among the courtiers, the sons, the soldiers of Duke 
 Richard and his son. Some think that it was in this gay and 
 brilliant Court that the feudal system, already existing in a 
 rudimentary shape, first took firm root, and was elaborated 
 into something like its mediaeval form. It is quite certain 
 that in Normandy French literature arose. The Norman 
 trouveurs were subsequently famous above their fellows 
 throughout the countries of the Langue d'Oil.* 
 
 But it is curious that it is in other d.x\^ foreign nationalities 
 that the Normans and their Dukes, great though they were 
 at home in their own land, worked the greatest and most 
 startling results. 
 
 "It was Richard's plastic talent," quaintly writes Pal- 
 grave, " which raised those Normans whose vigour, infused 
 into the fainting Anglo-Saxon race, has girdled them round 
 the globe." 
 
 • See note on page 18. 
 G
 
 42 THE NORMAX DUKES. 
 
 But the Norman conquest of England, fraught with such 
 mighty consequences on the world's story, was in Richard 
 Sans-Peur's days still in a dim and distant future, although 
 the foundations of the mighty power which rendered the 
 conquest of England possible were in those days of the Dukes 
 being swiftly and securely laid. The immediate work of Richard 
 and his people, however, lay with their neighbours in that great 
 land of France which the Normans had chosen for their home. 
 
 For a long time a deadly struggle had been going on 
 between Celtic and Teutonic elements for supremacy in 
 France. The kingly house of the Carlovingians, heirs of the 
 Emperor Charlemagne, may be said to have represented the 
 Teutonic element in France ; the Dukes of Paris, the Celtic 
 element. During the long life-and-death struggle between 
 these two races for supremacy, the mighty Norman influence 
 steadily supported the Celtic party ; and during his reign of 
 fifty years Richard Sans-Peur played the part of the loyal and 
 generous son, and later, the brother, of the Dukes of Paris. 
 It is difficult to explain the reason of their devoted preference 
 — perhaps jealousy of the .sovereign lord at Laon, who 
 claimed a supremacy over the haughty Norman chieftain ; 
 possibly the immediate neighbourhood of the Paris Dukes, 
 whose court and customs were taken as the model for the 
 splendid courts at Rouen and Fecamp, influenced Norman 
 opinion; not unlikely the treachery of King Louis d'Outre- 
 mer towards the dead Guillaume Longue-Epee and his sub- 
 sequent faithless behaviour to the little orphaned Duke 
 weighed heavily, too, in the scale. The last Carlovingian 
 sovereigns were by no means i\\e faineant, unworthy princes 
 they have often been represented — certainly not forfeiting, as 
 did the Merovingians who preceded them, their supremacy 
 through their own sloth and misdeeds. 
 
 The kingly heirs of the mighty Emperor Charles seem 
 to have been vigorous, able men, but they were over- matched;
 
 DUKE RICHARD I. SANS-PEUR. 43 
 
 and the great Revolution which for ever destroyed the 
 Germanic influence, and gave the hereditary supremacy of the 
 Carlovingians in France to another race, was really in great 
 measure owing to the Norman power, which threw in its lot, 
 heart and soul, with the Dukes of Paris. 
 
 The race of Rolio may fairly be said to have created 
 modern France. In the days of Richard Sans-Peur, the broad 
 kingdom of the Western Franks became in great measure 
 Celtic. The Romance tongue — the Langue d'oil — rapidly 
 supplanted the Teutonic dialects in all the northern and 
 western provinces. Rouen and Paris were the great centres 
 of the new kingdom. The Normans became more and more 
 French, without losing, however, the old northern spirit of 
 adventure and reckless daring. Nor was it until this strange 
 people had exhausted themselves in their appropriation of 
 South Italy and Sicily, and still more in their marvellous 
 conquest of the great Anglo-Saxon empire, that Rouen and 
 the great Duchy lost its independence. For some one 
 hundred and fifty years or more after the coronation of Hugh 
 Capet of Paris, the mighty Dukes of Normandy ruled as 
 equals with the new Kings of France, and exercised over 
 European politics an equal, if not a superior, influence to the 
 Capetian over-lords whom they had assisted to place on the 
 throne of the Carlovingians. 
 
 Like his father and grandfather, Duke Richard married, 
 with all Christian rites, a princess of the higher lineage, but, 
 as in the case of Rollo and William Longue-Ep6e, she was 
 his wife but in name. Emma, the sister of Hugh Capet, 
 afterwards King of France, the dear brother in arms and life- 
 long friend of Richard, was chosen from childhood for this 
 strange loveless position. It was a sad and, apparently, 
 unmerited fate, for the Duchess Emma appears to have been 
 endowed with all possible virtues and attractions. Her great 
 beauty was sung by the trouveurs. But the princess died as
 
 44 THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 she had lived — childless, neglected, unloved. The old Pagan 
 instincts led Richard Sans-Peur to prefer an unlawful, un- 
 blessed union, after the manner of his Danish forefathers. 
 Guenora, a Danish girl, according to some traditions of 
 great descent, was the mother of his son and successor, Duke 
 Richard II. The Norman historians relate how, after the 
 death of Emma, Richard Sans-Peur married this Guenora 
 with Christian rites and ceremonies. Several of the sons and 
 nephews and kinsmen of Richard and Guenora became the 
 founders of great and historic Norman houses — Lindsay, 
 Gifford, Tankerville, Gournay, Warrene, Mortimer, and others 
 whose names in after days appeared conspicuous on the roll 
 of the Abbey of the Battle — names written large on many a 
 stirring page of English history. 
 
 There were several daughters by this Pagan marriage, 
 celebrated for their beauty, who filled some of the highest 
 places among the world-rulers of the day. There was Maud, 
 Countess of Blois and Champagne ; Havisa, Duchess of 
 Brittany; and Emma, the Lady of England so well-known in 
 Anglo-Saxon story, twice the regnant Queen, twice the 
 dowager Queen of England, mother of King Hardicnute, 
 and of King Edward the Confessor. 
 
 Fifty years of restless, brilliant, busy life prematurely 
 aged the third great Duke. When scarcely past middle age 
 his health declined. Worn out, he gradually failed before he 
 had reached his sixtieth year. 
 
 Weak and ailing, and suffering no little pain, but with all 
 his great mental powers still as fresh and vigorous as ever, 
 he went to his loved palace and abbey of Fecamp and 
 prepared quietly to die. With all care and forethought he 
 arranged the succession of his son Richard, Guenora' s eldest 
 son. He gathered the Norman nobles round him and 
 received their homage for his son. Richly he endowed his 
 other numerous sons, commending them all to the brotherly
 
 DUKE RICHARD I. SANS-PEVR. 45 
 
 love and care of his eldest born, and very generously did the 
 young Richard carry out his father's plans. This noble 
 group of boys, as we have seen, became the ancestors of 
 some of the proudest and most illustrious houses in Europe. 
 
 Outside the south transept of the great abbey-church he 
 loved, Duke Richard had placed a huge stone chest. On 
 the eve of every Lord's day this stone chest was filled with 
 the finest wheat corn. The poor of Fecamp were invited to 
 fill from this chest a little measure of grain, and to this 
 was added a small dole of money. 
 
 When the end came Duke Richard was found to have 
 left careful directions respecting his burial. The well-known 
 stone chest which had held so often the wheat for the poor 
 was to be his coffin. The coffin was not to be interred in 
 the Fecamp abbey — he said he was not worthy to lie there 
 — but outside, near where the great stone chest had stood. 
 He was to be buried just beneath the Abbey wall, where 
 from the roof, probably through an overhanging gargoyle, 
 the rain of heaven might ever and anon drop upon the 
 earth which covered his last resting-place. 
 
 " Un sarkeu fist appareillier 
 Lez la meissiere del mustier 
 A mettre empres sa mort sun cors 
 Sur la gutiere de defers." — Roman de Ron.
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 Duke Richard II. le Box (" L'Ami des Moines"). — 
 Duke Richard III. 
 
 His son scrupulously carried out Richard Sans-Peur's dying- 
 wishes, but after a time built a little chapel opening into 
 the Abbey over his father's grave. This second Richard, 
 the fourth of the Norman Dukes, who reigned some thirty 
 years over the now renowned and mighty Duchy, like his 
 three predecessors was a man of conspicuous ability. The 
 old loyal friendship of his father for the new royal house of 
 Trance (the Capetian) was kept up, and for all the thirty years 
 of Richard's reign, Normandy and its dependent provinces 
 were the bulwarks of the Trench kingdom. In return for 
 this steady friendship and assistance the Kings of Trance of 
 the house of Capet treated the Norman Duke and his people 
 as brothers-in-arms, as belonging to the same nationality as 
 Trenchmen, and no longer as Northern pirates. Yet in spite 
 of their recognition by the royal house, a recognition the 
 father and grandfather of Duke Richard II. had wished for 
 in vain — the Norman having ever longed with a passionate 
 longing to be ranked as one of the polished and brilliant peoples 
 among whom he had settled — Duke Richard and his nobles 
 still kept up the closest connection and friendship with the old
 
 DUKE RICHARD 11. LE BOX. 
 
 47 
 
 northern father- 
 land. The fear- 
 less race, dur- 
 ing- the reign of 
 this great Duke, 
 while being 
 Frenchmen in all 
 that was admir- 
 able and desir- 
 able, remained 
 Norsemen in cou- 
 rage and spirit 
 and love for ad- 
 venture. It was 
 this courage and 
 spirit which had 
 enabled them to 
 seat a new dy- 
 nasty on the 
 throne of France, 
 a dynasty which 
 reigned with an 
 unbroken suc- 
 cession for more 
 than eight cen- 
 turies. Itwas the 
 same dauntless 
 spirit which 
 helped them to 
 conquer the fair- 
 est provinces of 
 Italy and Sicily, 
 
 
 
 which left them victors on the stricken field of Hastings and 
 masters of England.
 
 48 THE A'ORMAiX DUKES. 
 
 The court of Duke Richard le Bon* was modelled upon 
 the court of the Kings of France; probably it went far beyond 
 its model in its rigid etiquette. The great-grandson of the 
 Viking Rollo, the wild freebooter, surrounded himself with 
 all the state and pomp which we are accustomed to associate 
 with the mighty Plantagenet or Valois kings. He would 
 admit none but " gentlemen " (his chroniclers used this 
 familiar term apparently for the first time) about his sacred 
 person. His father, Richard Sans-Peur, was described in a 
 contemporary chronicle as " Dux Piratarum," and yet 
 chivalry and feudality appear in some measure developed in 
 the days of his heir, Duke Richard le Bon. The courts of 
 Rouen and Fecamp in the first years of the eleventh century 
 evidently present the first examples of the splendid pageantry 
 which was one of the great characteristic features of a later 
 age. 
 
 Indeed, the curious early aristocratic development of the 
 court and government under Duke Richard II. was one of 
 the principal incentives to a formidable revolt of the peasantry 
 which took place in this reign, a revolt which was crushed 
 with extreme sternness and even cruelty. 
 
 But the most striking incident in the days of the fourth 
 of these great Dukes was the outcome of the restless spirit of 
 adventure. 
 
 In old days the ancestors of these Normans had found 
 those ice-bound countries which fringed the Baltic and far- 
 stretching North Seas too narrow and too poor for them 
 and their fast-increasing race. They were hemmed in by 
 stormy seas, and often by ice-bound waters. The spirit of 
 adventure, the desire for gold and beautiful things, the 
 longing for a fairer and brighter home, had led them to 
 southern seas year after year. Their black ships became 
 
 * Besides the epithet of " le Bon," the chroniclers sometimes style Duke 
 Richard II. " I'Ami des Moines."
 
 DUKE RICHARD II. IE BOX. 49 
 
 the terror of the peoples who lived along the seaboard of 
 Europe, and even far up the great rivers, into the very heart 
 of England, Germany, and France. 
 
 In the course of the reign of the fourth Duke, Richard le 
 Bon, the spirit of adventure again seems to have seized the 
 Norman-Frenchman. The fair land they had won in France 
 became too narrow for some of these restless sons of the 
 Vikings, and we hear of two bold attempts to make new 
 settlements in the far south. The first of these — we know 
 little or nothing of the details — seems to have failed. The 
 Norman tried to win his way in the great beautiful peninsula 
 of the west, but the Spanish invasion came to nothing. The 
 Norman ships, with the Norman knights, of the hapless expe- 
 dition, never returned. They made no settlement in Spain, 
 and the attempt seems never to have been renewed. 
 
 Far different was the result of the other wild and daring 
 attempt at southern conquest. 
 
 Some ten years before the death of Duke Richard II. 
 (le Bon), a company of Normans, returning from the Holy 
 Land, had fought and beaten back a fleet of .Saracens besieg- 
 ing the South Italian city of Salerno. Gaimar, the Prince of 
 Salerno, struck with their splendid daring, asked them to 
 remain with him, and offered them rich gifts if they would 
 enter his service. The Norman knights refused. "We 
 fight for our religion, not for gold," they said. The Italian 
 prince then begged them to send over from Normandy to his 
 Court any of their brothers-in-arms who cared for fighting 
 the Pagans, promising a rich reward. The response to this 
 invitation was the beginning of those famous Italian wander- 
 ings which surrounded the Norman name, during the eleventh 
 and followingcentury, with the most marvelloushaloofromance. 
 Quickly obeying the first invitation to Salerno, little companies 
 of Norman soldiers and perhaps some adventurers wandered 
 southwards. Their splendid bravery, their skill in negotia- 
 
 H
 
 50 THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 tion, their marvellous aptitude for government, won for 
 themselves countships, dukedoms, principalities, and king- 
 doms. The whole of the beautiful South of Italy and Sicily, 
 with its fair cities, its boundless wealth, its vineyards and 
 oliveyards, gradually became Norman. One noble family 
 from the Cotentin were distinguished beyond all other 
 knightly adventurers. The castle of Hauteville, in the 
 neighbourhood of Coutances, furnished in the persons of the 
 sons of Tancred, the lord of Hauteville, a group of counts, 
 dukes, and kings who, for some two hundred years, power- 
 fully influenced the fortunes of Southern Europe, and all the 
 storied lands which formed the Mediterranean seaboard. 
 
 In Southern Italy there was but a little stretch of blue sea 
 which separated them from Sicily, the fairest island in the 
 world — Sicily, the garden of the Mediterranean, with its 
 matchless cities of Palermo and Messina. The pennons of 
 the Hautevilles were not long before they crossed the narrow 
 streak of sea. But in Sicily, the Norman Viking — for the 
 Hauteville, whether called Guiscard, Roger, or Bohemond, 
 strangely resembled his wild, freebooting ancestor — found a 
 doughtier foe, a sterner antagonist than the effeminate Lom- 
 bard or degenerate Greek of Central or Southern Italy. 
 Across the narrow strait, the Norman found the Saracen in 
 possession of and determined to do battle for his charmed 
 Sicilian land. Here the fighting was a reality, and lasted 
 many years, but in the end the Norman skill and bravery 
 triumphed completely, and the crown of Sicily was added to 
 the long and many-coloured roll of Norman triumphs. 
 
 In the hour of their proudest successes, the greatest of the 
 Hautevilles, Guiscard, Roger, and Bohemond, we learn, even 
 dreamed of winning and wearing the diadem of the Eastern 
 empire, and for a time even that superb prize seemed to be 
 within their reach. But it was not to be. After a century 
 and a half of brilliant rule in Italy and Sicil}', the Sicilian
 
 DUKE RICHARD 11. LE BON. 
 
 51 
 
 branch of the house of Hauteville became virtually extinct.* 
 Only a few years after the death of the last Norman King of 
 
 S 
 
 V 
 
 
 
 
 V' ma^h k^Mmy^ • • sic 
 
 Sicily, Norman- 
 dy itself became 
 a province of the 
 French monarchy.f 
 while in England, at the 
 same period, the Norman 
 name and influence was a 
 thing of the past. 
 
 The Normans who fought 
 under the Duke William at 
 Hastings had created another 
 and a greater England, and 
 - . insensibly, in less than one 
 hundred and fifty years, the 
 conquerors had been lost in the conquered. Normandy, the 
 
 The date of the conquest and annexation of Sicily by the Emperor, Henry 
 VI., was A.D. 1 194. 
 
 t Philip Augustus, King of Krance, formally annexed Normandy to the Crown 
 of France, ad. 1204, during the reign of Juhn Lackland in England.
 
 52 THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 ancient province, was wrested from King John by Philip, and 
 united to the Crown of France in 1204. 
 
 Richard le Bon died at Fecamp after an eventful reign of 
 thirty years — during which period the name and power of the 
 Normans had enormously increased. He was laid by his father, 
 Richard Sans-Peur, in the chapel built over the grave under 
 the south transept of the great Fecamp Abbey — the grave on 
 which the rain drippings from the gargoyles of the minster 
 roof might fall continually. 
 
 In the reign of the Angevin King of England, Henry II. 
 (in the year 1162), in the presence of this " tres illustre et 
 glorieux seigneur," as the contemporary record styles him, 
 the bodies of the two Dukes — Richard Sans-Peur and Richard 
 le Bon — were translated from the tomb dug originally under the 
 dripping gargoyles of the transept to the more honourable 
 resting-place close to the high altar of the Abbey — a resting- 
 place which these Dukes refused to reserve for themselves, 
 deeming themselves unworthy. 
 
 A great company of prelates, mitred abbots, and nobles 
 were present with King Henry II. when the translation of the 
 Dukes' bodies took place. 
 
 Some three and a half centuries later, the grave, by the 
 high altar was again officially opened (a.d. 1518), and two 
 lead coffins, slightly injured, were found, containing the re- 
 mains of the two Dukes. New coffins were provided, and 
 the bones of the great Norman princes reverently replaced* 
 again by the high altar. 
 
 ^ * tF t^S tP '5t" t1> 
 
 Duke Richard le Bon left three sons. The eldest, Richard, 
 had been acknowledged the heir to the broad Duchy before 
 his father had been laid under the shadow of the roof of the 
 
 The exact position of the grave which now contains these remains is unknown. 
 It is believed the coffins lie in front of the present high altar of the abbey-church, on 
 the north side.
 
 DUKE RICHARD II. LE BOX. 
 
 53 
 
 rife 
 
 14 • lijy 
 
 ■^■1^^2S?-i 
 
 ^,/'^S 
 
 
 Fecamp Abbey. The second, Robert, received as his por- 
 tion the province of Hiesmois, a beautiful district to the south 
 and west of Caen. The third, Mauger, took holy orders, and 
 eventually became Archbishop of Rouen of infamous memory. 
 The brothers Richard and Robert seem to have fallen out
 
 54 THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 directly after their father's death about the possession of the 
 mighty Castle of Falaise — which was in the heart of the 
 younger brother's portion. We hear of a war, a reconciliation, 
 and then of the sudden death of the young Duke Richard — 
 men said by poison administered by his brother Robert's 
 hand, — at a great feasting at Rouen. The true story will 
 never be known, but the dark shadow of an awful crime 
 seemed ever to brood over and cloud the younger brother's 
 life. Without opposition this Robert became Duke of the 
 Normans — in a little more than a year after his father 
 (Richard le Bon) was laid to sleep in the Fecamp Abbey. 
 
 The dead Richard was married, or more accurately be- 
 trothed, to a child, Adele, the daughter of King Robert of 
 France. In after years the child-widow married Baudouin de 
 Lisle, Count of Flanders. Her daughter was Matilda, queen 
 of William the Conqueror; hence apparently the reason of the 
 Church being so long opposed to the marriage of William, 
 who was nephew of Richard— William and Matilda being thus 
 within the forbidden degrees.
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Duke Robert Le Magnifiquk. 
 
 
 <-^s*. 
 
 
 ■^^^^^tT:::::— The Centre of interest 
 *^H^;£_~*j_. in the eventful Nor- 
 
 Ch, 
 
 
 man story is now removed 
 from Rouen and Fecamp 
 to that fortress which still 
 stands in its gloomy state- 
 liness one of the mightiest 
 ruins in Europe — Falaise. It was in this palace fortress
 
 56 
 
 THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 ^^<:7 
 
 ", S**" 
 
 .*..^ 
 
 
 -^-i 
 
 that Duke Robert 
 loved to dwell dur- 
 ing his short reign 
 of some six years. 
 
 It was there, at 
 Falaise, during his 
 brother Duke Rich- 
 ard's lifetime, that 
 the romance of Ro- 
 bert's lifewas acted. 
 Robert, so runs 
 the true story, 
 fell passionately 
 in love with Ar- 
 lette, the young 
 daughter of Ful- 
 bert, a tanner of . 
 the town of Fa- 
 laise. He used to 
 watch his love, 
 men say, from a 
 window in the mighty donjon 
 as she washed clothes with her 
 companions in a fountain just 
 beneath the castle walls. The 
 old scenery of Robert's and 
 Arlette's idyl singularly 
 enough is unchanged, though 
 some eight hundred and fifty 
 
 summers and winters have passed over the little town and the 
 mighty castle. 
 
 The huge frowning donjon, seemingly growing out of the 
 precipitous rock, still towers above the little clustered houses as 
 in the days when the banner of the great Duke of Normandy 

 
 DUKE ROBERT LE MAGNIFIQUE. 
 
 57 
 
 floated over it. It is the same donjon to look at outwardly, 
 though, within, it is little more than four mighty empty walls. 
 The round-headed Norman window, through which, men say, 
 Robert watched for Arlette, is still there, and a bit of Robert's 
 room. In the valley below the castle the little spring, where 
 Arlette and her girl companions washed clothes, still sparkles 
 in the sun rays which fail to brighten the awful gloom of the 
 fortress above. The very tanyard which belongs to the old 
 story is still within a stone's throw of " Arlette's fountain." 
 
 The story of the loves of Robert and Arlette, and the birth 
 of their child, afterwards the greatest and most renowned 
 prince in Christendom, William the Conqueror, was dwelt 
 
 upon by the Trou- 
 . ' veurs. It was evi- 
 
 .•- '^, ' dently a favourite 
 
 theme for the min- 
 strelsy of the eleventh 
 and twelfth centuries. 
 The beauty of the 
 girl is dilated on : 
 her feet rivalled in 
 whiteness the lily and 
 the snow : — 
 
 
 
 
 (onaicfcr 
 
 I 
 
 " Que neifs est pale, et flors 
 deliz." 
 
 Benoit de Saint More. 
 
 Nothing could be 
 dreamed of more gra- 
 cious than Arlette's 
 beauty : — 
 
 " E s'avait la color plus fine 
 Qui flors de rose ne d'es- 
 
 pine, 
 N^s bien scant, boche et 
 monton
 
 58 THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 Riens n'ont plus avenant fa^on, 
 
 Ne plus bel col, ne plus beaux braz." (31,250) 
 
 Bt-noit de Saint Hfore. 
 
 (Trouveur XII. Si^cle.) 
 
 Her chamber in the mighty Falaise Donjon was vaulted, 
 says the Trouveur, and adorned with gold and colours. Does 
 he mean tapestried, or literally beautified with colouring and 
 gilding? 
 
 " Deci qu'en la chambre voutice 
 Ou en maint image peintice 
 A or vermeil et h. colors.'' 
 
 Bcnoit de Sai)it More. 
 
 There is no authentic tradition which positively connects 
 the dark crime of fratricide with Duke Robert. There was, 
 after the reconciliation of the brothers, a great banquet at 
 Rouen, in the course of which poison was, it is said, mingled 
 with the wine. The Duke and some of the guests died, and 
 Robert reigned in his brother's stead, and the dark story was 
 hushed and only whispered. Duke Robert's pilgrimage to 
 the Holy Land, some six years later, men said was undertaken 
 out of bitter remorse. The ill-fated journey was arranged, 
 notwithstanding the urgent remonstrances of his best friends 
 and most loyal supporters among the Norman Barons, who 
 looked forward to the chances of their sovereign's death 
 during the long and dangerous pilgrimage. There was an 
 heir certainly, the son of Robert and Arlette. But the 
 heir was a child; and the mother, the tanner of Falaise's 
 daughter, was scorned by the haughty kinsmen of the Duke 
 and the proud descendants of RoUo's companions. 
 
 But Robert's mind was made up. He would go to Jeru- 
 salem. Was it not hopeless remorse for some awful crime 
 which forbade all rest to the unhappy Duke? Before starting 
 he assembled many of the chief nobles of the Norman Duchy 
 round him at Falaise. To these, announcing his settled 
 purpose of praying at the Holy Sepulchre, he gave his little
 
 DUKE ROBERT LE iMAGNIFIQUE. 
 
 59 
 
 son in solemn wardship. They reluctantly swore fealty to 
 the boy William, then seven or eight years old, and Duke 
 Robert started on his fatal journey to Jerusalem, and neither 
 child nor guardians ever looked on his face again. 
 
 There were 
 many strange 
 stories told of the 
 Duke's wild con- 
 pilgrimage. His 
 often that of a 
 was sadly un- 
 flung away great 
 reckless prodiga- 
 
 duct on that long 
 demeanour was 
 man whose mind 
 hin ged. He 
 treasures in his 
 lity. He would 
 
 cause, for instance, his mules to be shod with silver, and the 
 precious shoes to be fastened only slightly to the hoofs, 
 forbidding his attendant to pick up those cast on the road. 
 Before he reached his goal he sickened with a deadly disorder,
 
 6o 
 
 THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 some said it 
 was poison, 
 but it is not 
 necessary to 
 imagine a 
 crime here. 
 The sad com- 
 pany reached 
 theHolyCity; 
 the dying 
 Duke prayed 
 as he wished 
 at the sacred 
 places, then 
 hasting away, 
 commenced 
 his journey 
 h omeward. 
 The end came 
 at Nic3ea, and 
 Duke Robert 
 the Magnifi- 
 cent, as his 
 contempora- 
 ries term him, 
 sleeps his last 
 sleep in the 
 C a t h edral 
 there. 
 * 
 
 *♦*♦** 
 
 The little boy, Arlette's son, is now the Norman Duke; 
 surrounded by jealous kinsmen, by turbulent ambitious 
 Barons, men. who united in despising and hating his mother, 
 the tanner's daughter. With only a {&\^ faithful friends near
 
 DUKE ROBERT LE MAGNIFIQUE. 
 
 6r 
 
 him, William, the future conqueror of England, the greatest 
 sovereign of the age, began his strange and lonely career in 
 his dead father's loved Falaise. 
 
 We have before us still scarcely changed the scenes 
 
 amidst which he passed many of his child-days, the little 
 town, the green hills, the curious rocks, dating from the dim 
 far back days when Druids worshipped there ; the rocks which 
 possibly gave the name Falaise {fchen) to the town and castle : 
 the two grey old churches in which the boy worshipped—
 
 62 
 
 THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 changed, but only slightly ; and over all towers the grim 
 mighty Donjon, where the boy Duke lived — after eight and 
 a half centuries scarcely a ruin in its massive outer walls. 
 
 But, though Duke Robert was dead and was sleeping far 
 away in Asian Nicsea, the romantic story of the beautiful 
 Arlette's life was far from being closed. Two years after the 
 death of Duke Robert she married a Norman knight of high 
 repute, Herluin De Conteville. She lived many years with 
 De Conteville as his honoured wife, and in the annals of her 
 son's eventful reign occupied a quiet but distinguished place. 
 She and her husband, among other untold works, built and 
 founded the Abbey at Grestain, the fief of De Conteville, and 
 there tradition says .she and her husband were buried. 
 
 But Arlette, the 
 mother of the Con- 
 queror, has yet another 
 title to fame. After 
 her marriage with De 
 Conteville she had 
 three children, a girl 
 and two boys. Muriel, 
 the girl, became in af- 
 ter years Countess of 
 Albemarle, and then 
 Countess of Troyes. 
 Without her boys the 
 sad and brilliant story 
 of Harold and the Con- 
 quest would have lost 
 the two most striking 
 figures of the splendid 
 group who gathered 
 round King William ; 
 one of these was Robert,
 
 DUKE ROBERT LE MAGNIFJQUE. 63 
 
 Count of Mortain, afterwards Earl of Cornwall, the other 
 was Odo, the famous Bishop of Bayeux, so well and terribly 
 known in England as Earl of Kent. These two fought 
 on either side of their brother William, during the long 
 and awful day of Hastings, and to these were given the first 
 and chiefest rewards when the Norman Duke and English 
 King parcelled out to his soldiers, hapless conquered 
 England.
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 Duke William (The Conqueror). 
 
 Each of the six Norman Dukes has a town of the Duchy 
 connected with his special life story. Rollo gave back its 
 beauty and strength to the fair capital on the broad Seine, 
 where he lived during his last twenty marvellous years. The 
 fortunes of Guillaume Longue-Epee, his famous son, too, are 
 closely connected with Rouen and its neighbourhood. The 
 father and the son both sleep in the noble Minster which still 
 throws its mighty shadow over the city they loved. Richard 
 Sans-Peur and his son, Richard II., chose as their favourite 
 home the time-honoured but deserted harbour and shrine of 
 Holy Fecamp. There the third and fourth Dukes still rest. 
 The memories of the two Richards haunt the grey and mighty 
 Minster, which for ever will be inseparably connected with 
 them. The vast Donjon of Falaise and its beautiful surround- 
 ings are still eloquent with the story of the loves of Duke 
 Robert the Magnificent and Arlette, and their boy, afterwards 
 the Conqueror of England.* The sixth, and most famous of 
 them all, the son of Robert and Arlette, seems to belong in a 
 peculiar manner to the city by the quiet waters of the Orne. 
 When we think of the Conqueror we never associate his 
 mighty name with Rouen or London, Winchester or Glou- 
 cester, where so many years of his fateful life were spent, 
 
 * The fifth Duke Richard III. is left out here, as his Hfe and reign were prema- 
 turely cut short. His reign lasted scarcely more than one year.
 
 DUKE WILLIAM (THE CONQUEROR). 
 
 65 
 
 where deeds were done by him, and words were spoken, 
 which for centuries have influenced the story of the world ; 
 but our thoughts are at once turned to Caen, where 
 the King Duke and his loved Queen built their abbeys of 
 expiation, and where they were left to sleep after their restless, 
 brilliant life-journey. 
 
 On a rising ground, just on the city confines, stands the 
 abbey where Queen Matilda rests. Time and the destroyer's 
 hand have been strangely kind to the Abbaye aux Dames. 
 Here, after more than eight centuries, but little changed, her 
 
 loved church is still 
 the house of prayer 
 and praise ; almost 
 perfect within and 
 without, the Trinite 
 Abbaye remains the 
 matchless specimen 
 of that famous ar- 
 chitecture to which 
 the Norman gave 
 his name. 
 
 Matilda's Abbey 
 on the hill at Caen 
 possesses an advan- 
 tage unshared by so 
 many of the great 
 churches of France. 
 There is scarcely 
 anything disfiguring 
 or mean in the im- 
 mediate surround- 
 ings. The great 
 hospital buildings.
 
 66 
 
 THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 which really adjoin the church, are scarcely seen — while the 
 existence of a splendid and stately home for the sick poor,* 
 occupying the place of the old religious house, and thus 
 surrounding the royal abbey and its tomb, would seem in 
 perfect accord with the mind of the noble foundress, who, 
 with all her faults, loved well the poor and suffering. It 
 stands, does her abbey church, on one side of a large 
 open, solitary "place," with a few mean and squalid houses 
 in the distance filling up one side, and a ruined church 
 dating in part from the eleventh and twelt'th centuries, and 
 some stunted trees on another; the hospital walls closing 
 up the third side, and a great empty partly grass-grown 
 
 This Hospital, with its broad cloisters and ample gardens, is one of the 
 noblest in France.
 
 DUKE WILLIAM (THE CONQUEROR). 
 
 67 
 
 space in the centre. The whole of the surroundings are 
 unlovely and sad-looking, but all far enough removed not 
 to distract the eye from Matilda's abbey. On a summer 
 evening I have watched the varying sky tints from that 
 poor sad "place" on the hill at Caen, with the noble 
 abbey standing out clear cut and sharply against the pale 
 blue sky ; and then turning round have seen the tall spires of 
 St. Stephen across the town, keeping watch and ward over the 
 still grander church, which for centuries held the grave of 
 Matilda's husband, the mighty Conqueror. What memories 
 are called up by the sight of these two silent witnesses — the 
 two royal tombs ! What thoughts of those brilliant stirring 
 lives whose story was fraught with such vast issues to the 
 peoples of modern Europe ! 
 
 But the boy whom Duke Robert the Magnificent left in 
 the Castle of Falaise when he set out on his ill-fated pilgrim- 
 
 
 
 "■Wfi. 
 
 -^^^ J!Wi tjff'rrv 1 w V iM. re ' 'i\f'' k • ;i-f ''ttin ^i---. ■•SMI' >■ 
 
 ^.m.^^r-y J« 
 
 
 B»i// by Queen Matilda
 
 68 
 
 THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 age to Jerusalem, had a long and weary life-journey to 
 traverse before he reached his last resting-place at Caen. 
 The Conqueror was scarcely sixty years old when he got his 
 death-hurt galloping over the blazing ruins of Mantes ; but 
 he had lived over fifty years as Duke and King — fifty years 
 of splendour and success, such as fall to the lot of very few 
 even of the most successful sons of men ; fifty full years of 
 splendour and success, but attended all along with labour and 
 sorrow — a labour and sorrow which increased with each step 
 upwards on his road to his lonely greatness.* 
 
 William's child-days were few and evil. He was not nine 
 years old when Duke Robert died. His guardians kept his 
 mother, Arlette, away from him, fearing lest the jealousy 
 
 • William the Conqueror was born in the Castle of Falaise. Many of his 
 early years of childhood and boyhood were spent here. 
 
 
 ^M-^^kti'^-^^'' ■ - 
 
 . ~ ■- j>'^
 
 DUKE WILLIAM (THE CONQUEROR). 
 
 69 
 
 with which the tan- 
 ner's daughter was 
 viewed by the proud 
 
 Norman Ba- 
 rons would 
 injure the 
 little Prince's 
 cause. Fa- 
 therless and 
 motherless, 
 surrounded 
 by stern 
 grave chief- 
 tains, the joy- 
 less child- 
 hood soon 
 came to an 
 end ; and at 
 an age when 
 a boy is still 
 careless and 
 thoughtless, 
 Duke Wil- 
 liam had 
 learned many
 
 70 THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 of the harsher and graver lessons of life. Very early in 
 the midst of those haughty and turbulent Norman Barons, 
 he displayed the powers of a born ruler of men, as well 
 as the talents of a daring and skilful commander. His 
 athletic vigour was remarkable even in that age of deeds 
 of personal strength and bravery ; men said none could bend 
 Duke William's bow. In all warlike exercises he displayed not 
 only remarkable vigour but singular grace. At the battle of 
 Hastings the greatest of those strong and mighty dukes, the 
 successors of Rollo, was in his full vigour and prime. He 
 was just forty years old when he met the last and perhaps 
 the noblest of the Saxon kings on the hill of Senlac, where 
 the Abbey of the Battle now stands, and his splendid and 
 knightly bearing when, all armed before the battle, he sprang 
 on the noble Spanish horse, the gift of King Alfonso of 
 Spain, excited a cry of astonishment and admiration. In the 
 Roman de Rou, Haimer, the Viscount of Thouars, utters the 
 voice of the mighty Norman host, when at that supreme 
 moment he cried out that "never was such a gallant knight 
 seen under heaven, and that the noble Count of the Normans 
 would become a yet nobler King of the English." 
 
 The life of the Conqueror may be roughly divided into 
 two divisions — some thirty years as Duke of Normandy, and 
 twenty-one as King of England. The first thirty may be 
 regarded as an education for the last famous period, so 
 momentous to all Englishmen. The thirty stirring years of 
 the Norman period were marked by four great landmarks : 
 the three battle-fields of Val-es-Dunes, a.d. 1047, IMortemer, 
 A.D. 1054, Varaville, a.d. 1058, and the final Conquest of 
 Maine, a.d. 1063. 
 
 The victory of Val-es-Dunes closes the revolt of his 
 cousin and feudatory, Guy of Burgundy, Lord of Brionne, the 
 Castle on the Risle, near to the then unknown Monastery of 
 Bee, which afterwards, in its famous Prior Lanfranc, exercised
 
 DVKE WILLIAM (THE CONQUEROR). ~ I 
 
 SO vast an influence on William's policy and fortunes. With 
 Guy were leagued those mighty Norman Lords who were 
 jealous of the young Duke, and who aimed at a life of robber 
 independence. With the aid of the King of France the young 
 Duke, then scarcely twenty-one, completely crushed these 
 rebels, in whom the wild untamed spirit of the old Norse 
 Vikings still lived. From the day of Val-es-Dunes William 
 was absolutely master in his own broad duchy. Mortemer, 
 seven years later, was a great and crushing slaughter of the 
 army of the King of France, who, becoming envious of the 
 fast-growing power of the Duke of Normandy, had invaded 
 the territories of William. Varaville was another crushing 
 defeat inflicted by the Normans on the French King, who had 
 renewed his invasion some four years after the battle of 
 Mortemer. This victory, won in a.d. 1058, left William per- 
 haps the most powerful and absolute ruler on the Continent of 
 Europe. Five years later, partly by force of arms, partly by 
 intrigue and negotiation, he became sovereign master of the 
 great and rich province of Maine and of its noble chief city, 
 Le Mans. This great and important province had been tradi- 
 tionally granted to the first conquering Viking Rollo, some 
 hundred and forty years before. But the hold of the North- 
 men on Maine had been shifting and precarious, and of late 
 years little more than a shadowy claim. But Duke William 
 made the shadow a reality, and after a.d. 1063, the flourish- 
 ing and wealthy city of Le Mans was as much a Norman 
 city as Rouen or Bayeux. 
 
 It is a little hard to pierce through the mists of adulation 
 which shroud the figure of the Conqueror: naturally enough, 
 the chronicler and the trouveur of his own and of his children's 
 age love to paint the great and successful hero in the fairest 
 colours. Yet we know enough of the state of Normandy to 
 know that his rule was something more than imperious and 
 absolute— it was strong, just, and wise. His vast dominions
 
 72 THE NORM AX DUKES. 
 
 in France were famous throughout Europe for their general 
 peace and prosperity. The universal dismay which was felt 
 when, after his long reign, the sceptre passed, for a time, into 
 the hands of the gay and dissolute Robert, is an index to 
 what the people thought of their great just ruler, harsh though 
 he was and even cruel, in those wild stormy times when life 
 and property were both of them held by so slender a thread. 
 
 But no trouveur, Norman or English, could paint the 
 ho7ne life of William in colours too golden. In a dissolute age 
 — when morality was held by all classes only too cheaply — 
 as the successor of a line of great chieftains who had all been 
 born out of lawful matrimony, and who, with scarcely an 
 exception, had openly bid defiance to all those laws, written 
 and unwritten, with which the Christianity they professed to 
 revere has endeavoured to purify the family life — as the suc- 
 cessor of those six mighty chieftains, Pagan still in their 
 home life, William, with these examples before him, showed 
 himself throughout his reign as the pattern husband and 
 father. No light stories were ever fairly whispered of the 
 Duke and King, ever faithful to Queen Matilda, whom he 
 seems to have loved with a real, deep love. He set the 
 highest example to all the courts and princes of his time ; 
 and when Matilda died, some four years before his death- 
 hurt at Mantes, we know that all sunshine had passed for 
 ever from his weary, brilliant life. 
 
 His marriage with Matilda, the beautiful daughter of 
 Baudouin de Lisle, the magnificent Count of Flanders, was no 
 doubt a love marriage. It was a fortunate connection for the 
 Duke of Normandy. The alliance with the powerful and 
 wealthy House of Flanders strengthened him in northern 
 Europe, but it was the nwman, rather than the Princess, who 
 helped William so markedly in his strange, work-filled life. 
 The patient student of history detects here and there in the
 
 nUKE WIL/.JAM fTHE COXQUERURJ. 73 
 
 beautiful story of her life grave faults and errors, such as the 
 one which a reading between the lines of the dry Doomsday 
 Book record seems to reveal: — how after the Conquest of 
 England, Queen Matilda asked for and received, as part of 
 her English appanage, the broad lands of Brihtric, the great 
 Gloucestershire theign * — Brihtric, whom the story tells us 
 she had once deigned to wish for as her husband — but Brihtric 
 loved elsewhere, and Queen Matilda never forgave the slight 
 shown to the Flemish Princess. After Matilda's death. King 
 William — was it through remorse ? — gave back to the ruined 
 Brihtric some of his confiscated lands. 
 
 But this unwomanly act — it is not certain she ever did it, 
 it is only a shrewd surmise — and the treachery with which she 
 helped her dearly loved eldest son Robert, when he was in 
 rebellion against his father, are only spots on a very noble 
 pure life. Her Court was, with its brilliancy and splendour, 
 a very model of all knightly virtues and noble chivalry. Her 
 patient love to her great husband, her unwearied devotion to 
 the many hard State problems which harassed her life in 
 Wdliam's frequent absence from turbulent Normandy after 
 the Conquest, her constant care and thought for the poor and 
 suffering, make up many a varied title to honour in Matilda's 
 eventful story. 
 
 There was some strange bar to the m.arriage with Duke 
 William. The Church disliked the union, and there was a 
 long delay before the Church's blessing on the marriage was 
 obtained ; generally a half fanciful barrier of too near kin- 
 dred has been supposed to have existed, owing to the 
 betrothal of Matilda's mother, the baby Princess Adele, 
 daughter of King Robert of France, to William's uncle, 
 Duke Richard III. of Normandy. 
 
 * Brihtric belonged to the royal West-Saxon house of Cerdic. He was the 
 son of Algar, Lord of Tewkesbury, and many another Gloucestershire honour, and 
 was hneally descended from King Ethelwulf, the father of King Alfred.
 
 74 THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 This was after all but a shadowy connection, for Richard 
 III. died while Adele was still a child. Adele subsequently 
 married Baudouin of Flanders, and Matilda was the child of 
 this marriage. 
 
 The historian sometimes asks whether this could have 
 been that grave bar to the marriage of William and Matilda 
 which so long deferred the union, and which, for some years 
 after the marriage, prevented it from receiving the Church's 
 complete sanction.* 
 
 The long and protracted negotiations in the matter of 
 the marriage with Matilda were conducted, and at last 
 brought to a successful issue, by Lanfranc, a scholar eccle- 
 siastic of Pavia, who had chosen Normandy as his home. 
 After William the Duke, this Lanfranc the scholar-monk of 
 Bec-Hellouin played the most important part in the great 
 
 drama of the Conquest of England. 
 
 # * * * # ^ « 
 
 Some thirty miles from Rouen, to the east of the ruins 
 of the old Donjon of Brionne, so rich in memories of the 
 Normandy of the Dukes and their powerful vassals, rises a 
 long wood-covered hill. The traveller who would visit the 
 scene of the most richly storied shrine in France, after a 
 quiet wandering of about an hour through this silent wood 
 comes suddenly upon a little secluded valley in the midst of 
 which runs a clear winding brook. A lofty graceful tower 
 at once catches his eye, then he notices the ruins of a great 
 wall which has evidently once enclosed a vast group of 
 
 • Later research seems to suggest that at the time of William's courtship 
 Matilda had a husband still living, a person of some importance in Flanders, 
 Gerbod, advocate (possibly judge) of the great monastery of St. Bertin at St. Omer, 
 and the delay and difficulty was occasioned owing to the necessity of obtaining a 
 formal divorce from Rome. — Freeman, "Norman Conquest," vol. iii. Note o in 
 appendix. (Freeman, in a long and exhaustive discussion, accepts the fact of the 
 previous marriage of Matilda, but disbelieves in the divorce, thus assuming the 
 previous death 6f Gerbod. He maintains that the objection to the marriage was 
 purely a canonical objection on the ground of kindred.)
 
 DUKE WILLIAM (THE CONQUEROR). 
 
 75 
 
 ^ i-il V-'^ \W 
 
 
 ■ ru 
 
 1 n: I, ^ 
 
 buildings. The remains of these buildings, now sadly dis- 
 figured and curiously adapted into modern covered sheds and 
 stables, to the eye resembling a vast farm, occupy the centre 
 of the little valley. This is Bec-Hellouin— once the home of 
 Lanfranc and Anselm, the home whence Issued in the eleventh 
 century those most learned and holy men of God, who were 
 raised up to do God's truest work in France and England. 
 It is also the remains of the Monastery, which for some seven 
 hundred years took rank as one of the richest and most 
 famous of the religious houses of Europe, It is now a lovely 
 desolate scene, peopled with glorious memories. 
 
 Herlwin, the founder of this once famous House of God, 
 was a Norman noble, who, world-weary, built in the days of 
 Duke William the first monastery, by the banks of the little
 
 76 THE NURMAX DUKES. 
 
 Bee. It was in the beginning but a small unknown society, 
 very poor and very austere. Thither — when Bee was still an 
 insignificant community — betook himself Lanfranc the scholar 
 of Pavia. His early career was a curious one. When still 
 comparatively young, he left his native Italy and settled as a 
 teacher in Avranehes-by-the-Sea, probably attracted by the 
 reputation of the Norman Duchy, a reputation which was 
 then spreading far and wide over Europe. Soon the fame 
 of the brilliant Italian grew, and throughout the Duchy the 
 powers of the great scholar were acknowledged. He seems 
 to have been one of the profoundest Greek students north of 
 the Alps, and his Avranches school was quickly crowded 
 with pupils. But the mere fame of a teacher and scholar 
 seems to have rapidly palled upon Lanfranc. He longed 
 after a yet nobler and higher life. So he forsook Avranches 
 and his school, and hid himself in the woods of the Risle 
 Valley, where he joined the austere society of Herlwin at 
 Bee ; here he could be alone to meditate and to pray ; but 
 his fame and reputation followed him in his seclusion. In 
 time the presence of the scholar drew round the hitherto 
 unknown monastery groups of attentive listeners — and Bee 
 became the Norman centre of religious thought and piety. 
 The choice of the monks fell on him as their Prior, the 
 austere and sainted Herlwin still remaining the Abbot. At 
 first we find Lanfranc under the displeasure of the Duke, 
 apparently owing to some bold utterances of the monk- 
 scholar with reference to the doubt of the legality of the 
 Royal marriage with Matilda of Flanders. Then the Prior 
 Lanfranc appears as the trusted adviser of William and 
 Matilda — as the spiritual guide and director of the Court 
 during all the difficult questions which that marriage stirred 
 up. We see him referring the tangled question to the Pope 
 and his Cardinals, and in person conducting the inquiry at 
 Rome, and bringing the momentous affair upon which the
 
 DUKE WILLIAM (THE CONQUEROR). 77 
 
 whole life of William hinged, to a happy conclusion ; winning 
 for himself at Rome the reputation of the most profound 
 theologian and scholar in Christendom. From this moment 
 to the end of William's eventful life, Lanfranc of Bee stood 
 by the Norman Duke at Rouen, Fecamp, and Caen ; by the 
 Norman king at Winchester, London, and Gloucester, as the 
 adviser and counsellor. 
 
 The popular conception of the Norman Conquest views 
 the successful invasion of England as the result of the 
 burning ambition of the brilliant Duke, urged on by the 
 selfish greed of his chieftains. The great battle : the death 
 of the King of England, his brothers, and the noble Saxon 
 theigns; the slow but complete subjugation of England 
 which followed : the almost universal confiscation of the 
 English lands ; the substitution of Norman prelates in the 
 English sees and abbeys ; of Norman barons on the broad 
 lands of the English earls and theigns — are popularly re- 
 garded as a gigantic evil deed,* productive of untold misery. 
 That misery undreamed of, for many a long year after Hast- 
 ings resulted, is alas ! too true ; and no one was more awfully 
 convinced of it than the Conqueror himself, and in his long- 
 drawn-out death-scene he acknowledged it with bitter, un- 
 availing sorrow. But the motives which led to the great 
 invasion were not, as is popularly imagined, simple greed and 
 lust of power. Lanfranc was the adviser and counsellor of 
 the greatest of the great successors of Rollo, and Lanfranc 
 taught William that the subjection of England was a duty the 
 Norman owed to that God who had raised up the Norman 
 race to its proud pre-eminence among the nations. He 
 taught him that the supreme mission of the Norman was to 
 
 * The beautiful romance of " Harold," by Lord Lytton, and the learned and 
 exhaustive history of Professor Fieeman, whose hero is Harold and not William — 
 though the latter scholar tells the eventful story with striking fairness — have largely 
 contributed to this popular view.
 
 78 THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 purify the great Anglo-Saxon Church and to raise the noble 
 Anglo-Saxon race from the low and comparatively degraded 
 level to which, undoubtedly, Church and race had sunk. All 
 things seemed to call the great Duke to undertake the Holy 
 War, for that was the aspect under which the invasion of 
 England presented itself to Lanfranc and his pupil William. 
 The last king of the old royal house of England was passing 
 away childless. William, the kinsman of the Confessor, had 
 apparently a better title * to the English crown than Harold, 
 the son of Godwine. Lanfranc bade his pupil stretch forth his 
 mailed hand to take the vacant crown, and to do without 
 flinching the great work of reformation which lay before him. 
 This nobler aspect of the Norman conquest should never be 
 lost sight of in the thick clouds of misery and woe that 
 presently overshadowed the hapless Anglo-Saxon people ; 
 but only for a time, for this people, after no long interval, 
 emerged a far stronger and nobler nation than they had ever 
 been before ; even their Norman conquerors were after a 
 season absorbed in the Anglo-Saxon race, and the Norman 
 name and story has now been long forgotten. Bat these Nor- 
 mans did their work of purifying and ennobling, the work 
 Lanfranc meant to do ; possibly a far greater work than the 
 monk statesman ever dreamed of, for William and Lanfranc 
 created the England we know, upon whose empire the sun 
 never sets. 
 
 The Monk of Bee, who counselled and helped to plan the 
 Norman invasion, possesses a history so pure, a record so 
 white, that to impute motives of mere greed or avarice to his 
 policy would be impossible. In his own land he declined the 
 highest position open to an ecclesiastic — the Archbishopric 
 
 * Edgar Atheling, the foreigner, was never looked on either in England or in 
 Normandy as a serious claimant of the throne of the House of Cerdic. Duke 
 William claimed the Crown of the Confessor through his kinship to the dead Con- 
 fessor, as well as by the bequest of the late king.
 
 DUKE WILLIAM (THE CONQUEROR). 
 
 79 
 
 ^ ^' 
 
 -^ J 
 
 - -^ 
 
 
 ^^,0^'Mm 
 
 
 
 ''>:■' /Sjjm'J'*!,-^, /If,, 
 
 f'A 
 
 «ymr 
 
 
 ;it"ii'lf' 
 
 
 
 
 .er 
 
 
 of Rouen — preferring the 
 quieter station of abbot of the new 
 royal foundation of St. Stephen, at 
 Caen ; and when in later years he 
 
 accepted the see of Canterbury in the conquered land, 
 he contrived — possibly alone among the Normans in the 
 age of the conquest — -to win the love of the Anglo- 
 Saxon people. How thoroughly he performed his great 
 task of reforming the Anglo-Saxon Church is well known.
 
 8o THE XORMAN DUKES. 
 
 The gigantic abuses were corrected. The sloth and in- 
 activity into which their great Church had sunl: was 
 changed for a real and earnest zeal ; * schools were every- 
 where founded, real learning and scholarship took the place 
 of ignorance and mere superstition ; not only were the old 
 religious foundations revived with a fresh and vigorous 
 life, but countless new homes for prayer and study, homes 
 of help for the poor and sorrowful and sick, were founded in 
 every part of England. The ruins of many a noble church 
 and monastery, built under the influence of Lanfranc of 
 Bee, in their beautiful and touching decay, are scattered 
 over well-nigh every shire in England ; while such lordly 
 minsters as the cathedrals of Gloucester and Peterborough, 
 of Durham and Canterbury — still standing in well-nigh their 
 ancient grandeur — bear a constant and splendid witness to 
 the mighty work of Lanfranc, the saintly scholar monk 
 and the statesman bishop, the friend and counsellor of the 
 Conqueror. 
 
 But although the stately abbey of Bee, — the home of 
 Lanfranc, the great reformer of ecclesiastical discipline, and 
 right hand of "the Conqueror " ; -f the home for many years 
 of the yet greater successor of Lanfranc, Anselm of Aosta, 
 the saintly scholar, the father of the dogmatic theology of 
 later times, who, for the sake of justice and truth, braved the 
 wrath of the most terrible of Kings, the Norman Rufus ; the 
 most renowned school, too, for many years in Europe, 
 whither flocked pupils from all Christendom ; — but although 
 the vast monastery of Bee, with its glorious thirteenth century 
 abbey, has disappeared, with the exception of one solitary 
 tower with some ruined walls, and a shapeless mass of horse- 
 in my own Gloucester, for instance, when Lanfranc became Archbishop of 
 Canterbury some six or eight monks occupied the old religious house ; under Serlo 
 the friend of Lanfranc, in the new Abbey, that six became a hundred. 
 
 t Freeman, '' Norman Conquest," I., p. 217.
 
 DUKE WILI.TAM (THE CONQUEROR). 
 
 8i 
 
 
 ^ ^-^ Z ^ ^± 
 
 % 
 
 «^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 Abbaye de Bec 
 
 As it appeared at the end of the seventeenth century. The splendid choir 
 
 was all that remained, and constituted the abbey church. 
 
 sheds and barracks,* the other splendid church with which 
 
 The Abbey Church of Bec, one of the noblest specimens of Gothic architec- 
 ture in the thirteenth century, was rebuilt on the old site and partly with the old 
 materials, in a.d. 1213 — 1264, and finally completed, 1325. In spite of the ravages 
 of time — (the greater part of the nave had fallen in 1592) — and the evil usage of the 
 Huguenots, the choir of the great church still remained, at the time of the sup- 
 pression of 1793, and was one of the noblest in France ; but a few years more of ill- 
 usage were sufficient for its destruction. It became, in common with the monastic 
 buildings clustering round it, a depot for cavalry horses, the church being used at 
 first as a granary. The magnificent stained-glass windows, dating from a.d. 1391, 
 — 1398, quickly disappeared. The lead roof was stripped, the statuary, the rich and 
 precious ornaments, reliquaries, &c., the tapestry and splendid tombs were quickly 
 plundered, sold, and defaced. But still the mighty abbey, roofless and exposed, 
 remained until ad. 1816, when by direction of the Government, this noble building, 
 
 M
 
 82 
 
 THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 ^ 
 
 J 
 
 T 
 
 C7Z 
 
 tX6JVl 
 
 
 ■^^%Wf£^ 
 
 Lan franc was 
 closely con- 
 nected, the 
 abbey church 
 of St. Etienne 
 (St. Stephen), 
 at Caen, over 
 which Lan- 
 franc ruled as 
 abbot during 
 that eventful 
 time when the 
 conquest of 
 England was 
 planned and 
 carried out, 
 still remains, 
 much of it as in 
 the days when Wil- 
 liam and Lanfranc, 
 duke and abbot, and later 
 as king and archbishop, 
 took counsel together in 
 its holy walls and prayed in 
 its sanctuary. (St. Etienne 
 was not finally completed "'■' • 
 
 and consecrated by its late abbot, Archbishop Lanfranc, in the 
 
 f- 
 
 
 with its undying memories, was publicly sold for building materials for about /i,400. 
 Stones richly carved, portions of the tracery, &.C., are still said to be often found 
 oosely built into walls and other buildings in the neighbourhood. The Chapter 
 House, erected A.D. 1140 — 1146, a singular and richly-sculptured building showing 
 the transition period between Norman and Pointed architecture, was found to be 
 •' in the way " of the arrangement for the State horse establishment, and in 1815, 
 the government of the day ordered its demolition. The materials of this priceless 
 and beautiful relic were sold for about ^70. There were many tombs in the abbey, 
 some of considerable magnificence and importance ; they are destroyed or lost-
 
 DUKE WILLIAM (THE CONQUEROR). 83 
 
 presence of William the Conqueror, until a.d. 1086.) The 
 noble abbey has a peculiar interest apart from its close con- 
 nection with Lanfranc. Its erection was the Rome-appointed 
 atoning penance for the canonical irregularity in the marriage 
 of William and Matilda. The Duke and Duchess each vowed 
 to erect a monastery with a stately abbey church attached 
 to It, for religious persons of their respective sexes. We 
 have spoken already of Matilda's enduring work: St. 
 Etienne represented William's. The mighty pile has been 
 well described as, perhaps, the noblest and most perfect 
 work of its own date. It was his own St. Stephen's (St. 
 Etienne) at Caen — the abbey of Lanfranc — that the Conqueror 
 chose — as we shall presently see — for his last home, in 
 preference to Royal Westminster, hallowed by the tomb of 
 his saintly predecessor, or storied Winchester ; in preference 
 to the stately minster of Rouen where Rollo and his son 
 were laid, or sacred Fecamp, where Richard Sans-Peur and 
 Richard le Bon were sleeping in the humble tomb of their 
 choice* — the tomb washed by the rain drops from the roof of 
 the mighty abbey. 
 
 The remains of the Empress Matilda, daughter of Henry I. of England, interred at 
 Bee, 1 1 67, were discovered in 1S47, and were translated to Rouen Cathedral. The 
 remains of Herlwin, the founder, had been removed in 1792 to the parish church of 
 Bee, where they still rest beneath a curious wooden slab, probably a copy of the 
 original stone covering — in the little Parish church (1889). — Fin de Bee Hcllouin 
 Docitmenta inedita, Brionne, 18S5. 
 
 • The original burial place of Dukes Richard Sans-Peur and Richard le Bon 
 was directly under the walls of the South Transept in the illustration on page 82.
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 William the Conqueror, Seventh Duke of Normandy, 
 King of England. 
 
 The drama of the life of the Conqueror — as we have seen — 
 consists of two acts : the first is filled by his reign as Duke of 
 Normandy ; the second by his life as King of England. The 
 first, though it was completely successful, though it closed 
 with Duke William reigning as absolute sovereign over a 
 great province, so powerful, so cultured, so filled with great 
 and renowned men — soldiers, scholars, churchmen— as to 
 be the wonder of Europe ; the first act, brilliant and successful 
 though it was, is quite forgotten, so completely was it over- 
 shadowed by the second, filled by the conquest of England 
 and the immediate results of the conquest. 
 
 It reads — does the story of this conquest, after eight 
 hundred years — like a faery story, like something unreal, it 
 is all so stranofe and marvellous. It seemed indeed a wild 
 scheme that — a province of France like Normandy* — though 
 it did possess so great a duke as William, so wise a minister 
 as Lanfranc, so many bold and chivalrous barons — that a 
 province of France should plan the conquest of a mighty 
 country like England, far richer, far more powerful, apparently 
 united and at peace within ; under a king, too, no less wise 
 than valiant. Yet William planned, and carried out his plan : 
 one great battle, and the king who m.et him lay dead on the 
 
 * Under the general name of Normandy, are included Brittany and Maine, 
 which at the period of the Conquest formed part of tlic dominions of the Duke of 
 Normandy.
 
 WILLIAM THE CONQUEROR. 85 
 
 Stricken field ; by the dead king lay his brothers, slain too ; 
 his trusted chieftains, they likewise fell on that fatal Hill ot 
 Senlac. Even after the great battle it would have seemed 
 a hopeless task to conquer England ; but William had well 
 gauged the weakness and the strength of the great island 
 kingdom he meant to reign over. 
 
 At the death of Edward the Confessor England was really 
 divided into three great jealously hostile camps. Roughly 
 the South and West (Wessex) were loyal to Harold and the 
 House of Godwine. The North and centre loved the old 
 Mercian rulers, and while following the standard of their 
 Earls Eadwine and Morkere, looked on Wessex and the 
 pretension of its Earl King Harold with an indifference which 
 shaded into a jealous dislike. The East was largely inhabited 
 by Danish settlers, the result of the repeated invasions and 
 lengthened occupations of the Northmen, who cared but little 
 for Harold, and were really hostile to Saxon customs. Harold 
 who, under happier circumstances, would probably have been 
 a great and successful monarch, was a brave and skilful 
 o-eneral, and when William landed at Pevensey had just 
 engaged and routed in the north a powerful invading army, 
 under Harold Hardrada, King of Norway : the last of the 
 Viking raids, led by the last of the Vikings. The English 
 king hurried from the northern field of battle to the south, 
 to meet the new foe. He was poorly and feebly supported 
 by the Mercian division of the kingdom, and when he encoun- 
 tered William and the Norman host, his army was made up 
 almost entirely of the men of Wessex and the south who had 
 survived the bloody victory over Harold Hardrada. It says 
 much for the military skill of Harold, and for his power in 
 the south, that so few days after the terrible conflict at Stam- 
 ford Bridee in the north, where Harold Hardrada and the 
 flower of his army was slain, he was able to present so bold a 
 front to William and the Normans at Hastings. There is,
 
 86 THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 however, little doubt that the Saxon king was completely 
 outnumbered on that fatal day which decided the course of 
 events for ages. 
 
 Critics have reproached Harold for exposing himself in 
 the battle, and have urged that the fortunes of conquered 
 England would have been different had the Saxon king 
 survived to oppose the subsequent progress of William ; but 
 Harold probably felt that the only chance of victory for his 
 people lay in his personal presence and prowess in the field. 
 Nor was he wrong in his judgment, for in spite of the 
 fearful odds in favour of the Normans, the victory on that 
 awful day for many hours hung in the balance ; nor was it 
 until late in the afternoon, when the Norman arrow pierced the 
 brain of the last Saxon king, that the English cause was lost. 
 
 The lover of the eventful story of his native land will 
 ever gaze with intense and melancholy interest upon the low 
 range of hills upon which Battle Abbey is built ; there is no 
 spot in England round which such memories cluster. There — 
 on the [4th October, a.d. 1066, St. Calixtus' Day (Saturday) 
 — William of Normandy, the sixth duke in succession from 
 Rollo, staked his life and the fortunes of his mighty people 
 on the issue of deadly battle. Every detail of that eventful 
 day is known. It was full of romantic scenes of dauntless 
 courage, from the moment when, in the early morning, the 
 minstrel Taillefer rode out before the Norman host, tossinor 
 aloft his great sword, challenging the serried ranks of Saxon 
 foemen, and singing the song of Roland, who fell at Ronces- 
 valles — 
 
 Devant li Dus alout cantant, 
 De Karlemaine e de Rollant, 
 E d'Oliver e des vassals, 
 Ki morurent en Renchevals, 
 
 Roman de Rou, 13151, — 
 
 down to the solemn hour in the dim October twilight, when 
 William the Conqueror commanded his tent to be pitched on

 
 WILLIAM THE CONQUEROR. 89 
 
 the bloody ground where the standard of the dead Harold 
 had waved, and which was thickly strewn with the corpses 
 of the bravest of the English and Normans who had fought 
 and fallen round the great English king. Never, perhaps, 
 round a general on the morning of battle had a more 
 gallant array of chieftains been gathered, than clustered 
 round William the morning of Hastings — men whose names 
 have been famous not only in their own stirring times, but 
 are known in history as founders of houses the illustrious 
 in our storied English annals. On either side the Duke 
 rode his two half-brothers — Odo, the famed Bishop of Bayeux, 
 and Robert, Count of Mortain, the sons of William's mother, 
 the beautiful Arlette of Falaise, and of Herlwin of Conteville, 
 whom she married after Duke Robert's death in his distant 
 wanderings — Odo and Robert, who afterwards received such 
 vast estates in every corner of conquered England as their 
 reward. Odo during that awful day fought near his royal 
 brother, and many a gallant Saxon theign fell beneath the 
 terrible club which the warrior prelate thought it no sin to 
 wield. Odo, Bishop of Bayeux, carried no sword or battle-axe ; 
 to shed blood he deemed a sin against the Church canons ; but, 
 with a strange casuistry, he allowed himself to crush head-piece 
 and head with his terrible weapon. With William, too, rode 
 Geoffrey Mowbray,* the architect Bishop of Coutances, and 
 
 * This prelate performed mass in the Norman camp before the great battle, 
 and subsequently preached at William's Coronation. Ordericus Vitalis relates he 
 received as repayment of his great services at the Conquest no fewer than 280 
 manors in England. But his life's work is especially interesting from another 
 circumstance. He w-as a great builder, and the noble Cathedral of Coutances is 
 his master-work The first stone of this magnificent minster was laid in A.D. 1030. 
 The dedication took place in A.D. 1056, and was performed in the presence of Duke 
 William, the archbishop, his suffragans, and many of the Norman nobles. Coutances 
 is in the neighbourhood of the Castle of Hauteville. His friendship with that 
 renowned house led him to visit Robert Guiscard (de Hauteville) in South Italy, to 
 beg for help in his great building work. He not only obtained money, but it was in 
 South Italy, and no doubt in Sicily, that he (and his architect) drew inspiration for 
 his marvellous Cathedral. It is in the Pointed style of architecture, and appears 
 closely to appro.\imate to Early English (Pointed). Mr. Dawson Turner, F.R.S, 
 
 N
 
 go THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 Remigius, the almoner of the well-known Fecamp Abbey — 
 the ducal palace and tomb. Remigius —afterwards Bishop of 
 Dorchester, then of Lincoln, who, after years of patient 
 labour died, just when his proud cathedral of Lincoln, on the 
 hill overlooking the old Danish city, was finished ; only three 
 days before the stately consecration ceremony arranged with 
 so much care his death took place, one year before Bishop 
 Mowbray, architect of the Minster of Coutances, died. In 
 that great Norman host which fought the long day through, 
 under the influence of a strange spiritual excitement, beneath 
 the consecrated banner, the gift of Rome and her mighty 
 bishop the world-famous Hildebrand, were men too like 
 
 in the letterpress of Mr. Cotman's exquisite work, "Antiquities of Normandy," 
 writes — " Of the identity of the Church built by Bishop Geoffery with that now 
 standing, it is impossible to entertain a reasonable doubt." If Mr. Dawson Turner's 
 conclusions respecting the date of the building of the present Cathedral of Coutances 
 are fairly accurate, some considerable modifications will have to be made respecting 
 the dates usually given for the introduction of early Pointed architecture into 
 Northern Europe. For if Mr. Turner and Mr. Cotman's date for the present 
 Cathedral of Coutances be accepted, then it would appear that early Pointed was 
 used as the school of architecture in a great Norman Cathedral before a.d. 1056, and 
 by an able and enterprising prelate who had personally visited and seen the gorgeous 
 Arabian or Saracenic work in South Italy, and most likely too in Sicily, who too 
 had drawn his resources with which to build his Cathedral largely from his country- 
 men who had established themselves and were reigning as Sovereign Princes in 
 those South Italian lands. The same prelate was closely connected with England. 
 He was the intimate friend and one of the advisers of the Conqueror, was by his 
 side at Hastings, and received as his guerdon vast estates in the conquered land. 
 He lived until a.d. 1093 (reign of Rufus). 
 
 Messrs. Dawson Turner and Cotman, writing in the same great work on 
 Normandy, maintain that the Church of St. Peter, Lisieux, formerly the cathedral, 
 was designed and commenced a.d. 1049 and virtually finished and consecrated 
 before A.D. 1077. 
 
 This important church too is mainly built in the same Early Pointed style, of 
 which it is a noble specimen ; the style closely resembles what is known among 
 us as Early English. 
 
 The conclusion drawn by the famous artist and writer above referred to is that 
 the date of the building of the Lisieux and Coutances Churches establishes the fact 
 of the Pointed arch being in use not as an occasional variation, but in the entire 
 construction of churches upon a grand scale, as early as the eleventh century. 
 VioUet le Due and others, however, prefer to date the present great churches of 
 Coutances and Lisieux later. But the historical and other arguments of Messrs. 
 Cotman and Dawson Turner for the earlier date are weighty, and deserve grave 
 consideration.
 
 WILLIAM THE COXQUEROR. 91 
 
 IMongomerie and Beaumont and Bigod, Bohun, Ferrers, 
 
 Courtenaye, Percy, Richmonde, Vere, and many others, whose 
 
 names and houses have been ever since diis fatal field, part 
 
 of the history of England. There is no doubt but that the 
 
 Normans vastly exceeded the numbers of Harold's army, 
 
 sorely weakened as the latter was by the fierce battle of 
 
 Stamford Bridge. The number of nobles and gentlemen of 
 
 mark who landed at Pevensey with William are variously 
 
 stated, in the copies we possess of the Battle Abbey roll, as 
 
 between 600 and 700. The number of fighting men under 
 
 William are traditionally placed at 60,000 ; the vessels which 
 
 brousfht over the Norman host numbered, accordinsf to one 
 
 account, 696, while another mentions over 3,000 ! The battle 
 
 seems to have been in a great measure a hand-to hand 
 
 encounter ; and as all accounts speak of the conspicuous 
 
 bravery and prowess of Harold and his men, and seeing that 
 
 only few of these survived the fight, the victory was evidently 
 
 largely owing to the great preponderance of numbers in 
 
 William's army (14,000 of whom are said to have fallen). 
 
 " As a rule, no man of Harold's following who marched to 
 
 Senlac found his way back from that fatal hill, the nobility, 
 
 the flower of southern England, was utterly cut off."* 
 
 ******* 
 
 The Conqueror's royal tent was pitched that night on the 
 ridge of the hill where Harold's golden banner, blazoned with 
 "the Fighting Man," had fallen at lastf as the shades of the 
 autumn night stole over the scene of carnage ; there too fell 
 Harold the King, Earl Gurth and Leofwine his brothers, 
 and Hacon, his nephew, and with them the bravest of the 
 
 * Freeman, vol. iii., 501. 
 
 + L'estendart unt ^ terre mis, 
 
 Et li Reis Heraut unt occis, 
 
 E li meillor de ses amis, 
 
 Li gonfanon ^ or unt pris. 
 
 Roman de Ron, 13956.
 
 92 THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 Saxon theigns. There, after the battle, with Odo the Bishop 
 and a few of his Norman chiefs, Wihiam enjoyed a grim banquet 
 —and there with the noble dead lying thickly piled up round 
 his tent, the conqueror slept* on the first night of the 
 Conquest. 
 
 It seems a strange thing to say, but that evening, when 
 William slept amidst the dead on the spot where Harold fell, 
 tliat Evening of splendid Norman victory and saddest English 
 defeat was really the beginning of the noblest portion of the 
 English story — perhaps the greatest story in the world's annals, 
 for from that eveninof the Duke of the Normans became the 
 King of the English, and the chiefs of the Norman Barons 
 became English Lords, and Normandy henceforward was an 
 English province till, a century-and-a-half later, Normandy, 
 the old Home of the seven Dukes, passed with scarcely a 
 struggle into a dependency of the Crown of France. It, as it 
 were, spent itself in its last and crowning achievement. 
 
 The remaining events so well known in the story of 
 England followed ; step by step the complete subjection of 
 England was proceeded with ; five to six years were, however, 
 needed before rich and powerful England lay at the Con- 
 queror's feet, but no conquest of a great and populous country 
 was perhaps ever so complete. William claimed as his own 
 every acre in the kingdom which once was Edward the 
 Confessor's. After Hastings and the slaughter there of King 
 
 * On this site where King Harold fell beneath his golden standard of the 
 '' Fighting Man," Duke William pitched his tent on the night of the battle. On 
 the ridge, where the centre of the Saxon army were entrenched, the Conqueror 
 afterwards erected and richly endowed the great Abbey of St. Martin, generally 
 known as the Abbey of the Place of Battle (Battle Abbey). On the spot where 
 Harold lay dead at the foot of his standard the high altar of the Abbey was erected. 
 The Abbey church is gone ; for a long period— as Bulwer Lytton in his beautiful 
 Story wrote— "amidst stagnant water all forlorn, and shattered stood the altar 
 stone." The sacred stone is still there, marking the site of the Conqueror's 
 greatest triumph, but its surroundings are no longer forlorn and desolate. Every- 
 thing there now bears witness to the watchful and reverential care of a devoted and 
 earnest student of the past.
 
 )vn.L/AM THE CONQUEROR. 93 
 
 and TheiL^iis, there was much stubborn but no serious iinilcd 
 opposition ; step by step the great Norman general and states- 
 man took possession of city and county. First with little 
 difficulty he occupied the southern and central district of the 
 Island. In the West the defence was stubborn and pro- 
 tracted, but the event never for an instant doubtful. Two 
 graver campaigns placed the northern counties completely at 
 his mercy. There again the defence was prolonged and 
 obstinate, but it was the opposition of a partly undisciplined 
 people, without a leader, and the foe they had to meet was 
 the best trained army in Europe, led by a consummate and 
 veteran o-eneral. Once more in the Fen lands where the 
 Danes dwelt thickest, the old Saxon remnant of heroes again 
 gathered together and bade defiance to the Norman invader ; 
 when these, after a hopeless contest, were finally crushed, the 
 Duke of the Normans reigned as absolute King of the Eng- 
 lish. But the work had really been done on the October day 
 when William fought and defeated Harold at Hastings. 
 
 For nearly twenty-one years after Hastings, the Conqueror 
 ruled over England. He was no mere tyrant, but in the 
 carrying out of his designs his strong will imposed upon the 
 English a new language, a new school of thought, a new 
 mode of warfare, a new social and political system, a new 
 and far more earnest ecclesiastical government; and the 
 stubborn and not-unnatural resistance of the Anglo-Saxon 
 race to all these changes necessitated the sternest, often the 
 harshest government ; the lieutenants of William — men like 
 Odo of Bayeux— carried out too the will of their master with 
 a severity and a cruelty often far in excess of anything he 
 would have sanctioned, had he been cognisant of their acts. 
 The stubborn resistance of the first six years compelled him 
 to act as Conqueror rather than lawful King, and vast con- 
 fiscations marked his slow but irresistible progress from 
 Hastino-s to Exeter, from Exeter to York, from York to
 
 94 THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 Durham. As time passed, partly through the invariable 
 tyrant-sickness which ever affects the absolute sovereign, 
 William grew harsher, more careless of the sufferings of 
 others, perhaps, too, more selfish. The enormous confisca- 
 tions without doubt inflicted untold sufferings, were produc- 
 tive of unspeakable misery to thousands. No political 
 exigency can ever excuse the harrying of the country north 
 of York. No excuse can ever palliate the awful crime which 
 desolated the great district afterwards known as the New 
 Forest, a crime which was committed apparently to enable 
 the King to enjoy to the full his love of hunting. But on the 
 whole the suffering and misery very largely — though of course, 
 not by any means entirely — fell on the higher classes in the 
 conquered race ; as a rule, no peasant was expelled from his 
 cottao-e, no churl from the field he inherited from his father ; 
 there was Vio permanent evil wrought by the Normans on the 
 great masses of Anglo-Saxon society.* There was much 
 bitter oppression, much cruel wrong inflicted by William and 
 especially by his lieutenants, but in proportion as the grade of 
 society descended, so did the hardships diminish. On the 
 other hand, the sword of the Norman — as in the case of all 
 the great Dukes his ancestors — was the sword of justice. 
 No private slaughter, no violence, no robbery was tolerated, 
 even in those stormy times when the Norman ruled " the 
 rich man might travel in England from end to end unhurt 
 with his bosom full of gold, matron and maiden went forth 
 blithely without dread of harm." The decaying Saxon 
 church was really purified and immeasurably invigorated ; 
 earning again flourished and a higher and nobler standard 
 was the rule. The ecclesiastical administration of William 
 and Lanfranc was unquestionably a splendid advance upon 
 that of Edward and Stigand. In time the consummate 
 wisdom with which William and Lanfranc wrought these great 
 
 * Palgrave, vol. iv., 5-6-7.
 
 WILL/AM THE CONQUEROR. 
 
 95 
 
 changes bore glorious 
 
 fruit ; and though 
 
 years of sorrow and 
 
 suffering had to be 
 
 liiii 
 
 «. ft-,, ».^n: Hv} ^ 
 
 
 endured, still 
 with strange 
 quickness 
 conqueror and 
 conquered were 
 completely blended 
 together, and the re- 
 sult was the mighty, 
 undivided, unconquerable 
 ..=:^-->.=-^ ^ -- Endand of History, the 
 ^"^■iJ^V:::::^ enduring Empire with 
 all its undreamed- 
 of glories, the 
 Empire upon 
 which the sun 
 
 Entrance to La Vielle Tour. 
 
 Sit( of the Old Palace of the Dukes of Normandy. 
 
 never sets. 
 * * 
 
 When England was completely conquered, when a perfect
 
 96 THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 network of Norman fortresses, held by Norman knights and 
 barons, covered the country and held it incomplete subjection, 
 when the whole of the fair kingdom of Edward the Confessor 
 lay before the Norman Duke and King as one vast spoil* — 
 this was the state of things after a.d. 107 i — William the 
 Conqueror was the greatest, the richest, and most powerful 
 prince in Christendom. His wealth, largely derived from 
 England, was simply boundless. One who was privileged to 
 look on the great King at the time of his highest pros- 
 perity and grandeur, as he kept three royal feasts, and 
 held his solemn Council at Winchester, Westminster, or 
 Gloucester, when he wore his kingly crown as he presided in 
 regal splendour over his great and powerful court and council, 
 dwells upon his majestic and kingly presence. 
 
 At this time of his reign, about a.d. 1072 — 1076, King 
 William had reached his highest point in worldly success. He 
 was king of wealthy and populous England in a way no king 
 before him had ever been. The whole land literal I v belonged 
 to him and was held solely by his grant. He was the abso- 
 lute master of the fairest and most powerful province of 
 France. 
 
 But in the hour of his success, men in whom he had the 
 deepest confidence began to see the awful wrong of the great 
 Conquest. t The Norman Prelates seem to have been spe- 
 cially struck with the terribleness of the Conqueror's work. 
 
 Some few among his chosen followers refused to share at 
 
 * "According to common report, 60,000 knights received their fees, or rather 
 their hvings, from the Conqueror. The report is exaggerated as to numbers, but the 
 race of the Anglo-Danish and EngHsh nobility and gentr)', the Earls and the greater 
 Theigns disappeared." — Palgrave, vol. iii., p. 479. 
 
 t " When William made his first compact at Lillebonne (before the invasion of 
 England), it is possible that he concealed from himself the injustice that he must 
 commit, that he did not contemplate the full extent of slaughter and extermination 
 and robbery, the robbery of a whole nation, which would be needful for the purpose 
 of carrying it through. The wrong was now consummated, the hideous aspect of 
 the Conquest was now ■\my€\W.A.." — Palgrai'e iii., 485.
 
 WILLIAM THE CONQUEROR. 97 
 
 all in the spoil, and probably the enormous number of religious 
 foundations in England during the years immediately follow- 
 ing the Conquest point to the same conviction on the part of 
 many of his Anglo-Norman nobles, that a great and fearful 
 sin had been committed, and that some atonement must be 
 made. William, himself in the full tide of his fortunes, with 
 his busy anxious life, probably was little touched by remorse, 
 but in the gloom of later days when his loved Matilda was 
 taken from him, and grave domestic trouble and ill-health 
 darkened his fortunes, all those sad and sorrowful memories 
 came on him with unutterable bitterness. After he lost 
 Matilda (a.d. 1083) men say he never had another hour of 
 brightness. 
 
 Was it some vaofue foreboding that to him the end of 
 life and work was at hand, which induced the conqueror at 
 the great Christmas Court at Gloucester, a.d. 1085 — 6, to hold 
 that "deep speech" with his Witan, in that ancient chapter- 
 room of the cathedral— little changed save at the eastern end, 
 from those far back days — the " deep speech " which resulted 
 in the vast Record of Domesday, the oldest survey of a king- 
 dom now existing in the world ? 
 
 The great work was fully carried out and transcribed in 
 the great volumes of Domesday, and deposited in the Royal 
 Treasury at Winchester. It still exists fresh and perfect as 
 when the scribe wrote it. The caligraphy betrays an Italian 
 hand and leads us to conclude that the most was done under 
 the inspection and direction of Archbishop Lanfranc It was 
 used first for the general taxation levied the last year of the 
 eventful reign. Not a hyde, not even a yard of land, not an 
 ox, a cow, or a swine, but was set down in this wonderful 
 record. In the August of a.d. 1086, the Witan of England, and 
 all the landowners who were worth summoning, were gathered 
 together in a great assembly at Salisbury. Here William 
 imposed the oath of fealty upon every landholder without 
 
 o
 
 98 THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 distinction of tenure — whoever else miglit be their lord, here 
 they all became the king's men — 60,000 were said to have met 
 the king in this famous gathering. 
 
 This oath of fealty direct to the king was one of the most 
 memorable pieces of legislation in the history of England. It 
 made England for ages an undivided kingdom. This year too 
 was sadly memorable for other reasons. It was a year of 
 blighted crops, of grievous murrain among the cattle, and of 
 sore sickness among the people. Shortly after the great 
 assembly at Salisbury the news of troubles and revolts in Brit- 
 tany, of continued disloyalty on the part of Robert the eldest 
 son of William, determined the Conqueror to proceed at once 
 to his continental dominions. He never returned to England. 
 
 Months of unsatisfactory petty frontier wars consumed 
 the ne.xt few months. William's indignation was especially 
 excited by the assistance which the King of France gave to the 
 disaffected. Some insulting words he was reported to have 
 spoken reflecting on King William's ever increasing corpulency, 
 determined William to execute a cruel vengeance on the little 
 frontier city of Mantes. The trouveur and chronicler dwell 
 naturally on the circumstances of this brief foray, so memorable 
 in its consequences ; they relate how the corn and the fast 
 ripening vintage were destroyed by the Norman soldiers ; 
 how King William burned Mantes, and how in his wrath, 
 galloping through the burning ruins of the hapless city, he 
 received the fatal internal bruise from the tall iron pommel of 
 his saddle upon which he was jerked as his horse stumbled. 
 Fainting and sick the warrior king was borne from the ruins 
 of Mantes to his Palace of Rouen. Then came on a lingering 
 inflammation, and in spite of all skill and care the Conqueror 
 grew worse. The end was not far off. 
 
 The palace of the Dukes of Normandy, where the sick man 
 lay, was in the heart of his great ancestral city, close to the 
 river. It is still there, but strangely disfigured. Compara-
 
 WILLIAM THE CONQUEROR. 
 
 99 
 
 tively few travellers penetrate within the vast half-ruined 
 building of the old ducal palace, now used as a customs ware- 
 house for stores of wine and oil. But the long rows of 
 massive Norman columns supporting the rough stonework of 
 the vast halls are still eloquent with memories of the great 
 duchy. The noise * of the busy city, the heated atmosphere 
 of Rouen— it was summer time — were intolerable to the 
 fevered, dying sufferer. He was removed to the Priory of .St. 
 
 
 Part of the Old Palace of the Dukes of Normandy 
 
 Gervais, on a hill just outside the city, and in that religious 
 House, in sore pain and bitter anguish of mind, he waited for 
 
 • " Strepitus Rothomagi quae populosa civitas est intolerabilis erat aegrotanti, 
 extra urbem ipse rex praecepit se efferri ad ecclesiam S. Gervasii in colle sitam 
 occidentali." (Ordericus Vitalis) S. Gervais was a Priory of the great Fecamp 
 Abbey.
 
 lOO THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 the end. There William lay * for several weary weeks of 
 fever and pain. The priory has disappeared, and the church 
 has been recently rebuilt over a crypt f that is of hoar anti- 
 quity. During that long-drawn-out death-scene, the Conqueror 
 must have often gazed with varied feelings over the glorious 
 picture which lay before him of the city and river of his six 
 great ancestors — none though so great as himself. One thinks 
 of the dying Conqueror never during those sad weeks losing 
 consciousness, J but going over the events of that splendid 
 and successful career of his, and remembering much with 
 bitter sorrow ; and ever and anon from the litde window of 
 his chamber of St. Gervais on the hill mazing at the fair scene 
 bathed in the golden summer sunshine : we can look at it still, 
 little changed since those sad dying eyes gazed at it. The 
 broad winding Seine, in parts like a silver lake set with green 
 woody islets; far away to the south and west the great forests 
 of Rouvray and La Londe dying away into grey misty 
 shadows ; more to the west a still darker wall of forest, still 
 known as in the days of Rollo, Guillaume Longue-Epee, and 
 Richard Sans-Peur as the Rou-mare, where he had so often 
 hunted in the days of his strength ; far to the east the white 
 cliffs of Blosseville, bathed by the river, close in the striking 
 landscape ; all the near foreground filled in now as then by the 
 dark mass of the busy city — the city the Norman Dukes loved 
 so well. The great pile of the cathedral then as now towering 
 over the crowded Rouen houses ; the mighty pile, though 
 changed and built and rebuilt, was there, covering the tombs 
 of Rollo and his son — then as now. Round the bed of the 
 dying King were gathered bishops and abbots, mighty barons, 
 with Rufus and Henry, his sons, watching and waiting for 
 
 * Ordericus speaks of as much as six wetks. 
 
 t The crypt which formed part of the St. Gervais' Priory can still be seen. It 
 is probably but little changed since the fourth century. 
 
 I " In aegritudine sua usque ad horam mortis integrum sensum, et vivacem 
 loquelam habuit." — Ordcriciis Vitalis.
 
 WILLIAM THE CONQUEROR. 
 
 lOI 
 
 
 -:-. 
 
 h 
 
 
 .i,^'^ A 
 
 ^ 4 ('i^tr..;.,!?; ; %,^ 
 
 
 
 The Scene of the ^ ■ ^ 
 
 Conqueror's Death. 
 
 every word and gesture of the monarch ; the chroniclers and 
 trouveurs — who on the whole were warm friends and admirers 
 of the Conqueror— unite in depicting the awful agony of mind 
 of William during the last days at St. Gervais. There were
 
 I02 THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 with him many renowned bisliops and abbots, but he longed 
 for one who was absent — Anselm of Bee. The dying King 
 felt he could have helped him where no other earthly friend 
 could, but Anselm was sick and they never met again. The 
 great state question which agitated him was, the succession to 
 the crown of England. Robert the eldest was in open rebel- 
 lion : who was to be the king of England ? For a long time 
 he shrank from formally bequeathing the splendid inheritance 
 which he had won — he felt now — at the cost of so much 
 unspeakable sorrow to others. He remembered the awful 
 slaughter of Hastings — the terrible harrying of the northern 
 counties ; the thousands of that noble nation he had conquered 
 who had perished by sword and famine or in bitter exile, alas ! 
 at his bidding.* Robert, the eldest son, who would be Duke 
 of Normandy, had forfeited all right to that splendid blood- 
 stained inheritance. At last he was persuaded to write to 
 Lanfranc at Canterbury a letter commending his second son 
 Rufus — ^Rufus, with all his faults, had ever been a faithful son 
 — Lanfranc the archbishop, whom conquerors and conquered 
 alike loved and trusted — Lanfranc might crown Rufus if he 
 pleased : so Wace the trouveur. 
 
 Rufus hurried from that memorable death-bed with the 
 letter, and in due course Lanfranc crowned him with the blood- 
 stained diadem of England. Then followed a few more 
 restless days and nights, and at the last many noble prisoners t 
 and hostages were freed from their captivity. On the 9th of 
 
 * " Sic miilta millia pulcerrimae gentis senum juvenumque proh dolor, funestus 
 trucidavi." — Orderic. Vit. See Palgrave iii., 584, Frecma>i iv.,chap. xxi., for other 
 references to the death-scene of William the Conqueror. 
 
 t It is said that the last prisoner freed by the dying Conqueror was his famous 
 half-brother— Odo, still Bishop of Bayeux, and once Earl of Kent — who had been 
 imprisoned by King William after the discovery of the Earl-Bishop's many intrigues. 
 Odo was believed to be ambitious of the Pope's chair at Rome. He was released, 
 and again became in his nephew Rufus's reign a powerful prelate, but he never 
 regained his old position. This restless, self-seeking man joined Duke Robert of 
 Normandy and the Crusaders, but died, before the Holy Land was reached, at 
 Palermo.
 
 WILLIAM THE CONQUEROR. 103 
 
 September, after a restless night, the \\.'nv^ was awakened 
 from a fitful slumber by the sound of the great Cathedral bell. 
 The dying Conqueror asked why it rang. The watchers by 
 the bed-side replied, " It is the hour of prime, and it is ringing 
 to invite the citizens to prayer." The King said he too 
 would pray, and stretching out his hands was heard to say, 
 '■ To my Lady Alary, the Holy Mother of God, I commend 
 myself, that by her prayers she may reconcile me to her dear 
 Son our Lord Jesus Christ ; " and as he prayed, with the 
 Name of Names on his lips, the spirit of William passed 
 away. 
 
 A strange sad scene followed the death of the great King. 
 The statesmen and powerful ecclesiastics who had been with 
 William in his last days at once hurried to their homes— a 
 general fear lest a period of misrule and lawlessness might be 
 the immediate outcome of the removal of the strong hand which 
 for so many years had ruled the great dominions of Normandy 
 and England. The servants and men-at-arms, taking advan- 
 tage of the general confusion, plundered the royal apartments, 
 stripping even the ro)al corpse and the bed on which it was 
 resting. After a brief delay, the Archbishop of Rouen gave 
 order that the body of the King should be taken to Caen, to be 
 buried in his own minster of St. Stephen (St. Etiennei. But 
 knights and nobles all had hurried from Rouen. There was 
 apparently no one to carry out the last solemn duties to the 
 dead. The Christian charity of an unknown Norman gentle- 
 man, by name Herluin, did what was necessary, and quietly 
 without pomp, partly by river, partly by land, the dead King 
 was borne to his loved city of Caen. There Prince Henry, 
 the Conqueror's third son, and a goodly company of nobles and 
 ecclesiastics, finding their first panic fears unreasonable, met 
 the bier and its few attendants. The sad march through Caen 
 was interrupted by the outbreak of a desolating fire. Many of 
 those following the royal cofiin were obliged to assist the
 
 I04 
 
 THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 9- % 
 
 
 
 
 tT^~",'^'"j fei-T^fc^. f''~*"'^^^lit . 
 
 (/« //(/i ai^i^y A'/«?- William was 
 buried^ 
 
 sufferers in the burning city. In all this confusion the stately 
 abbey was reached. Over the coffin of William, the Bishop of 
 Evreux pronounced a fervent discourse on the splendid quali- 
 ties of the dead. But before the " Office " was ended a 
 Norman named Asselin boldly stepped forward and charged
 
 WILLIAM THE CONQUEROR. 105 
 
 the dead King with having wrongfully taken from him in past 
 days the site of the great abbey. It was not the time for an 
 unseemly wrangle. Asselin was quickly appeased by the offer 
 of a considerable sum of money. There was yet another 
 fearful incident in the story. Owing to the clumsiness of the 
 workmen, as the body was being lowered into the grave, the 
 coffin broke, and the unwieldy body of the King burst,* thus 
 " tilling the sacred edifice with corruption. The obsequies 
 were hurried through, and thus was William the Conqueror 
 gathered to his fathers with loathing disgust and horror." f 
 
 But there is a pleasanter memory of the dead Conqueror 
 yet to record, for the brothers, King William Rufus and 
 Prince Henry Beauclerc — afterwards our King Henry I. — 
 were not unmindful of their mighty father, who had been 
 laid to sleep under such gruesome circumstances in the Caen 
 Abbey he loved so well in the heart of his own Norman land. 
 Prince Henry, remembering one special charge of his dying 
 father, spent some of the rich bequests which came to him 
 at once, in founding the stately Abbey of Reading, where 
 masses were continually to be said for the repose of his father's 
 soul; the same Abbey of Reading where, in later years. Prince 
 Henry was laid to sleep himself, after a glorious reign as 
 King of England. 
 
 King William Rufus took charge of his father's tomb at 
 Caen ; out of the rich treasure + amassed by the Conqueror 
 
 * " Dum corpus in sarcofagum mitteretur, et violenter, quia vas per impru- 
 dentiam coementariorum breve structum erat, complicaretur, pinquissimus venter 
 crepuit, et intolerabilis foetor circumadstantes personas et reliquum vulgus implevit. 
 fumus turis aliorumque aromatum de turibulis copiose ascendebat, sed teterrimum 
 putorem excludere non praevalebat". — Ordericus Vitalis, 662, C. 
 
 t Palgrave iii., 590. 
 
 X The vast wealth of the Conqueror was well known. He was probably the 
 richest prince of his age. In addition to his Norman treasures, the accumula- 
 tions of the Confessor and of Harold became his. The riches of England were 
 notorious. At the first Paschal feast after " Hastings," which King William 
 kept at Fecamp in great state, we read how the wealth of England dazzled all 
 eyes. The robes of state of the King and his chief nobles, rich with gold em- 
 broidery, the cups of gold and silver, and other treasures out of the spoils of Eng- 
 
 P
 
 lo6 THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 the new king took ingots of gold and many precious gems, 
 and gave them to Otto the Goldsmith (Aurifaber), far-re- 
 nowned for his skill in designing and graving. Otto had 
 already been enriched by William the Norman, and appears 
 in the Domesday Record as Otto " Aurifaber or Aurifex," the 
 holder under the king of broad lands in Berkshire. The broken 
 coffin above alluded to, appears to have been carefully 
 enshrined in one of stone, hewn out of a solid mass of rock, 
 and this '-Loculus" was raised on three small columns of 
 white marble. Above this sarcophagus, under the shadow of 
 the High Altar, where reposed the ashes of the mighty 
 Conqueror, rose the splendid golden shrine carved by Otto, 
 the gold-work encrusted with many precious coloured gems. 
 
 Graven in letters of gold was the following stately epitaph, 
 composed in the Conqueror's honour by Archbishop Thomas 
 of York:— 
 
 Qui rexit rigidos Norniannos, atque Biitannos 
 
 Audacter vicit, fortiter obtinuit, 
 Et Cenomannenses virtute coercuit enses 
 
 Imperiique sui lei;ibi.is applicuit, 
 Ki.x magnus parva jacet hie Gulielmus in iirna 
 
 Sufticit et magno parva domus domino, 
 'I'cr septcm gradibus se volverat atque duobus 
 
 Virginis in gremio Phoebus, et hie obiit. 
 
 land, made all that France and Normandy had seen, mean by comparison (see 
 Freeman, vol. iv., 92). Not a little of this wealth went to endow Norman religious 
 houses especially favoured by William and Matilda. The treasury of the Con- 
 fessor inherited by Harold had been further enriched by the spoils of King Harold 
 Hardrada, who fell at the battle of Stamford Bridge. Amongst other treasures, 
 this King Harold Hardrada is said to have brought with him, when he invaded 
 England, a vast mass of solid gold brought back after his campaigns in the service 
 of the Emperor of the Hast. One great golden ingot, which could hardly be borne 
 by twelve strong men, is especially mentioned. This ingot, with many another 
 splendid trophy, passed from one conqueror to another, till it formed part of the 
 boundless wealth cf King William the Conqueror. (See Freeman, vol. iii., 342). 
 Palgrave (vol. iv., 18) strikingly pictures the sight which met King William Rulus' 
 eyes, when William Ponte Arche opened the great treasury doors at Winchester to 
 the Red king. •' We can fancy the riches which the depths displayed by the light 
 of the toiches: black silver in money, white silver in bars, gold in ingots, gold in 
 ancient coin ; bezants bearing the impress of the Eastern Emperors, niassive dcenars 
 lie. led with the Cutic characters, vessels rich with enamel and ancient gems, piles
 
 WILLIAM THE CONQUEROR. 107 
 
 Strange how little part the splendid Island conquest seems 
 to have in this little sonorous and lofty sounding- " Memoir 
 of the Tomb." The Bri/aniios of the first line probably 
 referred only to the inhabitants of " French " Brittany. 
 
 For many long years the great memory of the dead 
 seems to have preserved the tomb from ill-usage. Though 
 it is hard to believe that some needy man-at-arms, English or 
 French, did not appropriate the gold and gems which blazed 
 in strange magnificence over the ashes of the first Norman 
 king of England ; still, up to the Huguenot wars of the 
 sixteenth century, the hallowed tomb seems to have been 
 preserved on the whole intact ; we read how, in this stormy 
 period, the abbey of St. Stephen was sacked and partly 
 destroyed. In the ruthless havoc the shrine ot the founder 
 was not spared. The stone coffin, or sarcophagus, was broken 
 open, and the bones of the Conqueror were scattered to the 
 winds. The bones, wrote one who had no doubt looked on 
 the scene of sacrilege, seemed to belong to a man of great 
 stature.* 
 
 One fragment of the thigh-bone f of the great king was 
 saved by the pious care of one of the abbey monks, and sub- 
 sequently this poor solitary fragment of one who in life had 
 wielded, for good and evil, such vast power, was replaced with 
 solemn rites in a new and less gorgeous tomb than the one 
 originally graven and designed by Otto Auritaber. This 
 second interment took place in 1642. The tomb was again 
 disturbed and removed to another part of the church about a 
 hundred years later. In 1793, '" the confusion of the 
 
 of silken vestments, caftans, robes, and palls stiff with embroidery." Out of this 
 marvellous Winchester treasure-house, WiUiam Rufus gave the gold and gems to 
 Otto Aurifaber (the goldsmith) to fashion the superb canopy for his father's tomb. 
 
 * " Estoient encore inherentes h. la teste machoires et plusieurs dents, les 
 autres ossements, tant des jambes, cuisses que des bras, fort longs."— M. DE Bras. 
 Quoted by Freeman, iv. 719. 
 
 t ''Plus long de la largcur de quatre doigts ou environ que ceux d'un bicn 
 grand homme." — M. de Bras. Quoted by AI. Trebutioi (Caen, cap. iii.).
 
 Io8 THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 "Terror/' the third tomb of William was again broken into, 
 and the one poor fragment lost for ever. 
 
 Some years after the Prefet of " Calvados," * placed on 
 the spot in the abbey where the desecrated tomb had been, 
 the large slab of black marble which still marks the resting- 
 place of William the Conqueror— now alas empty — with this 
 inscription — 
 
 3Hic scpnltus tst 
 Enbictissimns 
 
 GULIELMUS 
 
 (Conqncstor 
 
 ^ornuiniiiac Pux 
 
 i\ 3^ngli;u JU.v 
 
 Jiujnscc Joiiiua 
 
 CONDITOR 
 
 OJui rbiit anno 
 
 ml.v.wbit. 
 
 * One of the divisions of the great Duchy of the seven Dukes was thus named 
 by the strange " taste " of the French people.
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 The Vanishing Away of the Normans. 
 
 There is a well-known story in Bede* told of Edwin, 
 King of Northumbria, circa a.d. 620-630. "Often," said 
 a Saxon Theign to the King, "in the depth of winter 
 whilst feasting with your Theigns, and the fire is blazing on 
 the hearth in the midst of the hall, have you seen a bird, 
 storm-driven, enter at one door and escape at the other; 
 during its passage it was visible, but whence it came or 
 whither it went, you knew not." The Theign applied his 
 simile to the life of man, "who walks the earth for a few 
 years, but what preceded his birth, and what follows after 
 his death is unknown." The simile curiously fits in with the 
 story of the Normans who followed the House of Rollo. 
 They appeared in the first years of the tenth century, and 
 disappeared early in the thirteenth. During those three 
 hundred years their marvellous story fills a very considerable 
 space in the annals of Europe. F.or much of this period they 
 were the most prominent figures in France, England, and 
 Italy. They passed out of sight from all these countries 
 almost at the same time. The Norman name and nationality 
 died out well nigh simultaneously in London, Rouen, and 
 Palermo — the capital cities where they had been paramount 
 — ^just at the beginning of the thirteenth century. 
 
 'Bt'de, Hist., lib. 2. c. 13.
 
 I lO THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 Who were this marvellous race who played so mighty a 
 part in the world's eventful story ? Other barbaric nations 
 have filled many pages of the history of that dim period 
 which succeeded the fall of the Roman Empire. 
 
 The Visigoth has written his name large in Spanish 
 story. The Ostrogoth and Lombard figure in the chronicle of 
 changes which befel Italy. The Magyar, from the east and 
 south, has largely influenced Southern Germany and Hun- 
 gary. But the Norman has left a deeper mark on the nations 
 with whom he came in immediate contact than any of these. 
 These too — Visigoth and Ostrogoth, Lombard and Magyar 
 — are names which represent mighty peoples, but the Norman 
 of Normandy and England, South Italy, and Sicily, repre- 
 sents,' as far as we know, no mighty people, only a chieftain 
 of pirates and a handful of followers — ^just a few ships of 
 Vikings. Who were they ? What was the secret of their 
 mighty power ? 
 
 The early story of the founder and creator of all this Nor- 
 man dominion and power which has come down to us, is com- 
 monplace and utterly unsatisfying. A very few unsympathetic 
 contemporary notices written by men who abhorred the very 
 name of Normans ; * some pages of a dry and rather un- 
 interesting chronicle,! written some eighty or hundred years 
 after the first settlement at Rouen ; and the more brilliant and 
 far more picturesque poems of the Norman Trouveurs,J 
 composed in the reign of the great Anjevin King Henry II., 
 some two-and-a-half centuries after the Viking's death, is all 
 the literature we possess on the subject of the life and history 
 of the famous Rollo ; the founder of the mighty line of Dukes 
 and Kings. 
 
 • Flodoard, Canon of Rheims, AD. 916-966 ; Richer, a monk of Rheims, down 
 to A.D. 998. 
 
 t Dudo, Dean of S. Quentin, a.d. 900-996. 
 
 X Wace, The Roman de Rou ; Benoit dc Saint More, the Trouveur (dit le 
 Tourangeaii).
 
 THE VANISHING AWAY OF THE NORMANS. Ill 
 
 All we learn from these scanty notices is, that Rollo, the 
 son of a Norwegian chieftain, was driven by some bloody 
 family feud to seek his fortune abroad, that he for some forty 
 years roamed the Northern seas, and with varying success, 
 helped by a band of freebooters sometimes large, sometimes 
 few in number, harried many a fair province, now in England, 
 now in France (Gallia) after the fashion of other piratical 
 Vikings like Guthrun and Hasting. In comparatively late 
 life this sea-robber settled in the plundered and devastated 
 north of France, subsequently known as Normandy, and 
 there reigned for some twenty years, dying in extreme old 
 age, having laid the foundation* of a powerful and admir- 
 ably ordered principality of great extent. His mighty 
 work was carried on and splendidly developed by his lineal 
 descendants. 
 
 The notices of his early career touch upon his savage 
 exploits, how renowned cities like Bayeux and Beauvais 
 were burned, Rollo helping to kindle the flames; how he 
 besieged and took and burned Meaux and Evreux, and 
 harassed Paris. How the beautiful country watered by 
 the Loire and Seine was* ruthlessly harried, Rollo being 
 especially distinguished among the pillagers. Such, the 
 chroniclers seem to say, was the strange preparation of 
 forty 3'ears, for the twenty years' work of the lawgiver, the 
 church builder, the restorer of desolate cities, the founder of 
 a mighty dynasty. 
 
 We shall probably never know the real story of this man, 
 so great among earth's great ones, who laid the foundation 
 of one of the grandest and most far-reaching powers the 
 world has ever known. His true history will probably 
 never be told ; who he really was, and what were the sources 
 of that mighty dominion and far-reaching influence, which 
 
 * The date of . the permanent settlement of Rol.'o and his Normans is usually 
 given as a.d. 912.
 
 112 THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 created the England we know, shaped the career of France, 
 and gave to worn-out Italy a new life.* 
 
 Nor is it in the language of exaggeration that we have 
 painted in such glowing terms the career of the descendants 
 of Rollo and his handful of Vikings, They became, as their 
 great historian loves to paint them, in an incredibly short 
 space of time, " the foremost apostles alike of French Chivalry 
 and of Latin Christianity among the nations of Europe. In 
 the tenth and two following centuries the Normans of France, 
 England, and Italy were the foremost among peoples ; in 
 devotion the most ardent religious reformers, the most 
 fervent worshippers, the most lavish givers to churches and 
 monasteries — in ivar, they were in the front rank, as crusaders 
 and conquerors — in the arts of peace, the children of Rollo 
 learned, improved, adapted everything." At Rouen, at 
 Palermo, in London, they welcomed merit of every race and 
 every language. Art under their auspices produced alike the 
 stern grandeur of Caen and Gloucester, and the brilliant 
 gorgeousness of Palermo and Monreale. In these centuries 
 they were the conquering and ruling race of Europe."!" 
 
 My simile, from the old Saxon story, of the Bird flying out 
 of the blackness of Night into the brilliant fire-lit hall of 
 the Saxon Theign, when for a brief season it is seen, and 
 then, flying out again, is lost in the dark mystery of night — 
 still holds good. A strange mystery — as we have seen — 
 hangs over the origin of Rollo and his companions — ivho they 
 were, and wJience they came, from ivhoin they derived that 
 master spirit of adventure, conquest, and government — no 
 man knoweth. Then followed the period of their being 
 
 * The history of the Normans in Italy has yet to be written, and we are hoping for 
 this romantic and little-known story from the pen of that great historian, Freeman, 
 who has already devoted so many well-spent years to investigating the story of 
 other divisions of the Norman family. 
 
 t See Freeman, vol. i., chap. iv. I have taken the liberty here and there of 
 altering some words, but the thought is all his.
 
 THE VANISHING AWAY OF THE NORMANS. I 13 
 
 known and seen, wondered at and admired by all the nations 
 of the West. Then the vanishing again from the world of 
 which they had for three centuries been the bravest, the most 
 distinguished, the foremost in war and peace, in letters and 
 in art — for it is no straining after word-painting to affirm 
 that almost simultaneously the Norman disappeared* from 
 London, Rouen, and Palermo^the world-famed scenes of 
 his most splendid and brilliant triumphs. 
 
 Roughly the dates of this vanishing aivay are as follows : — 
 
 It has been truly said that the Norman conquest of 
 England introduced new kings and a new nobility into the 
 great sea-girt island. This happened we know in a.d. 1066. 
 
 In less than 100 years, in a.d. 1154, the date of the 
 accession of Henry II. and the Anjevin dynasty, the purely 
 Norvian period came to an end. 
 
 In A.D. I 2 15, the reign of John Lackland, England may 
 be said to have won over to herself and her especial interests 
 the N'orman nobles, and in the person of the greatest of the 
 Plantagenets, Edward I., may be said to have won over to her 
 side, her king, a.d. 1272.! But the work had virtually been 
 accomplished years before the last date. 
 
 Henceforth the real life of England and her peoples was 
 drawn from the truest English sources. 
 
 The Norman vanished out of sight nearly at the same 
 time from the other two great centres of Norman life and 
 influence. 
 
 In A.D. 1 194 {Palermo) Sicily was finally conquered by 
 the Emperor Henry VI. 
 
 In A.D. 1204 (Rouen) N^orniandy was definitely annexed 
 
 * " The adventurous Normans, who had raised so many trophies in France, 
 England, and Ireland, in Apulia, Sicily, and the East, were lost either in victory or 
 in servitude among the vanquished natives." — (Gibbon, Decline and Fall, chapter 
 Ivi.). 
 
 t In England itself the Norman has vanished from sight no less than from 
 Apulia and Sicily. — Freeman, chapter iv., which see; compare Gibbon, /)£'t//«t' «w/ 
 Fall, chapter Ivi. 
 
 Q
 
 114 THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 to the French crown by King Philip Augustus, John Lack- 
 land being king of England. 
 
 We dwell for a moment on the last thought. After a 
 career lasting three centuries, a career of unsurpassed splen- 
 dour and success, the Nonnans have vanished oui of sight. At 
 first this seems a startling assertion. It is of course indis- 
 putable that this occurred in Palermo, that the Sicilian and 
 Italian Noi'inaiis disappeared as a dominant power after the 
 conquest of the Emperor Henry VI., ad. i 194. 
 
 It is equally clear that the Frcinli A'ornians became 
 absorbed among the French peoples after the formal annexa- 
 tion of Normandy and the adjacent provinces to the Crown 
 of France by King Philip Augustus, a.d. 1204 ; the old name 
 of the famous ancestral home, Normandy, alone remaining, 
 and in course of time even the name was swept away. 
 
 But in England, their proudest conquest, has the Norman, 
 too, vanished here ? Yes, vanished as in Sicily, Italy, and 
 France, but in a different way, — not by conquest or by 
 annexation. In England the conquerors and the conquered 
 became blended together in an extraordinarily short space of 
 time; in a few generations the captives may be said to have 
 led captive their conquerors. The change began in Henry 
 I.'s reign, when the purely Norman period of our history 
 was finished, and rapidly proceeded in the days of the great 
 Anjevin Henry II. Very soon Norman England was England 
 once again, while the descendants of the proudest of the 
 Norman invaders were found among the truest and sturdiest 
 of Englishmen. The great historian of the Conquest, in his 
 exhaustive work, well traces this gradual but rapid process 
 of absorption of the Norman element, and in one striking- 
 passage thus sums up the question: " Our task" (viz. that of 
 writing the history of the memorable period of Conquest) 
 "will be done when the foreign (Norman) nobles and the 
 foreign (Norman) king have in truth become our countrymen;
 
 THE V.WISHIXr, A WAV OF THE XORMAXS. I 15 
 
 when the wergeld of the heroes of Senlac has been paid 
 in full on the battle-field of Lewes, and when the great 
 assembly which welcomed the return of Godwine rises again 
 to life in the Parliaments of Earl Simon (de Montford) and 
 King Edward I."* 
 
 But although this mighty people, which for three centuries 
 so powerfully influenced the western world, so strangely and 
 completely vanished out of sight, leaving behind them neither 
 race or language, only a great memory enshrined in some rare 
 contemporary chronicles in prose and verse, and in a few scant 
 volumes of modern research, leaving behind only a great 
 memory scarcely known save to a few earnest scholars, yet 
 we have among us, still, some vast monuments of them in stone 
 dating back to the eleventh and twelfth centuries, in the form of 
 noble minster churches and abbeys — many, alas, ruins — and 
 a few cathedrals. These sacred buildings, with here and 
 there a ruined castle, are the only visible remains which the 
 brilliant and successful Norman has left behind him. 
 
 They are with us still — these minster churches, abbeys, 
 and cathedrals — matchless in their scarred beauty, some 
 coloured with pale grey tints, some red with the v/arm red 
 sandstone glow, but all clothed now alike with the soft and 
 tender hue which comes alone from being exposed to the 
 winter storms of many hundred years, and to the ripening 
 power of the sun of well-nigh a thousand summers. 
 
 There is a strange fitne,ss in these great churches being 
 the memorials of the Norman race, for they were their own 
 peculiar work. They were the first builders of these vast 
 Christian temples in the countries north of the Alps. Before 
 the middle of the eleventh century scarcely a really gixat 
 church existed in these lands. It was one of the Norman 
 achievements, if not to invent, at least to bring to perfection, 
 a noble style of architecture, subsequently known by their 
 
 * Freeman, vol. iv., page 721.
 
 1 1 "6 THE NORM AX DUKES. 
 
 name, and then to erect, after their own fashion, in the countries 
 influenced by their race, especially in England, an infinite 
 number of splendid Homes of prayer, many of them of a 
 size hitherto undreamed of in northern Europe. 
 
 In those days there were no sumptuous and costly civic 
 buildings to design and build. The castle and the church 
 alone required the ingenuity of the architect, " and the castle 
 was built more for strength than for splendour, thus archi- 
 tecture had the church alone, and her adjacent buildings, on 
 which to lavish her skill." * 
 
 Into their church building work, the Normans threw their 
 whole strength and power. It seems to have gone on side by 
 side with the vigorous determination of some of their noblest 
 spirits to restore life and vigour of action and thought to the 
 decaying and seemingly worn out church of the time. 
 
 But it was especially in wealthy England, directly after the 
 conquest, that the most notable of these great minsters arose, 
 it was here too that they were built — in many cases with a 
 religious house under the great church's shadow — in the 
 greatest profusion. 
 
 It is no baseless thought which looks for the motive for 
 much of this lavish expenditure of skill and treasure through- 
 out England and Normandy, in a deep feeling of remorse on 
 the part of many a noble Norman for all the untold sorrow and 
 hopeless misery brought on uncounted families of the Anglo- 
 Saxons; for while it is indisputably true that the lower ranks 
 and orders of the English dwellers in the land suffered, com- 
 paratively speaking, little from the Norman conquest, and in 
 not a few respects were even gainers by the change of over- 
 lords, yet the sufferings and misery of the English theigns 
 and their families were simply unutterable.f 
 
 * Dean Milman, Latin Cliristiam'ty, book xiv., chap. viii. 
 
 t " The hideous aspect of the conquest was now unveiled, and all saw it, even 
 they who had profited most by the iniquity in which they and their sovereign were 
 involved." — Palgrave, N^ormandy ajid Engln)id, vol. iii., chap. -x.
 
 
 t'i'' 
 
 -iTTii 
 
 
 .. I 
 
 
 
 I^, 
 
 
 
 
 i i 
 
 
 V-- 
 
 '-■ V 
 
 ^jU'^sf^^- 
 
 H7/// irntaiiis of the old Monastic Buildings under its shadoiv.
 
 UIK VAXISHIXG A WAV OF THE XORMANS. I 19 
 
 The Conqueror during his loni^-drawn-out death-agony in 
 the priory of St. Gervais on the hill overlooking Rouen, gave 
 sad utterance to what was no doubt a widespread feeling of 
 bitter remorse — when with almost his last breath, he mourned 
 over the many thousands of that most noble English nation 
 he had brought to misery, exile, and death.* 
 
 That this feeling of remorse was by no means confined 
 to the great King, but was felt at a very early date by others, 
 appears from the example of Wimund — a very famous learned 
 monk of St. Leutfred (Diocese of Evreux), who when pressed by 
 the king to accept a rich English benefice, absolutelv refused 
 to receive any share of the spoils of a nation which had suf- 
 fered such sad wrongs as, alas, he felt England had endured. 
 That this Wimund was a reprcsciitat he Qcc\t.'^\dJ?,i\c of his time, 
 is shown by his subsequent career. Gregory VII. raised him 
 to the Cardinalate, and subsequently bestowed on him the 
 Archbishopric of Aversa. Among laymen who like Wimund 
 openly showed their remorse, may be instanced Gilbert de 
 Hugleville, a kinsman of William, who fought by his sove- 
 reign's side at Hastings, and took part in those campaigns in 
 virhich the hapless Anglo-Saxons vainly attempted after the 
 great battle to stay the invader's progress. This renowned 
 warrior refused to receive lands or lordship in England. He 
 felt that much bitter wrong had been worked, and vast misery 
 occasioned by the successful Norman invasion. f There are, 
 no doubt, examples of other refusals on the part of the Norman 
 conquerors to share in the spoils of conquered England. Ikit 
 the vast majority of the Norman chiefs too willingly consented 
 
 * Engleterre cunquis a tort, 
 
 a tort i ont maint hoem mort. — Wace, 14,267. 
 " Sic multa millia pulcerrimae gentis senum juvenumque, proh dolor funestus 
 trucidavi." — Orderic. Vit. 659, c. 
 
 t Postquam regnum pacatum est, et Giilielmus regnavit, Giilbertiis, Rcije 
 multas in Anglia possessioiies offercnte, Neustriam repetiit, legitimaque simplici- 
 
 tate pollens, de rapina quidquam possidcre noliiit. Suis contentiis aliena respuit. 
 
 Orderic. \'it., 6o5 D. (quoted by Freeman. \'ol. iv., chap. .\i.\.)
 
 I20 THE NORMAN DUKES. 
 
 to be enriched at the expense of the vanquished. Many of 
 these, or their immediate descendants in after years, ivcre 
 visited by the spectre of remorse for the cruel wrong done. Hence 
 the vast donations made in the days of the Conqueror and 
 of his immediate successors, b)' the suddenly enriched Nor- 
 mans for pious purposes. For the building of new abbeys 
 and monasteries, for the enlargement or rebuilding on a 
 vaster and a grander scale of stately cathedrals, churches, 
 and minsters, incalculable sums* were entrusted to the new 
 school of vigorous churchmen introduced by Lanfranc and 
 his friends into the fading Anglo-Saxon Church. 
 
 The vast Norman cathedrals and abbeys were planned and 
 many of them completed in the last quarter of the eleventh and 
 first half of the twelfth centuries, that is to say in the lifetime 
 of the Conqueror's friends and their immediate heirs. For 
 instance, the superb cathedral of St. Cuthbert, at Durham, 
 was largely the work of St. Carileph, who was nominated 
 Bishop of Durham in the great Gloucester Council held 
 by King William, a.d. 1080. Herbert de Losinga, the Bishop 
 of Norwich, counsellor and favourite of Rufus, designed and 
 built much of that glorious cathedral of Norwich. Gloucester, 
 with its grave and massive Norman architecture, was built by 
 Serlo, the friend of Lanfranc. The stately pile of Canterbury 
 was largely the loved work of Lanfranc himself The smaller 
 but beautiful church at Rochester was erected by Gundulph, 
 the Conqueror's friend and architect, the well-known builder 
 of the White Tower of London. The abbey of Tewkesbury, 
 the silver-grey minster set in its green river meadows, retain- 
 ino- still well-nigh its ancient beauty and splendour, was 
 founded only some ten years later than Gloucester, its grander 
 sister on the Severn. 
 
 * See below, '' Story of a Norman Abbey," chapter iv., where attention 
 is called to the fact that more religious foundations were established under the 
 kings of the Norman dynasty than during the xholc preceding or siibscqueni 
 period pf Engl ish history.
 
 THE VANISHING AWAY OF THE NORMANS. 12 1 
 
 Winchester, Exeter, Hereford, St. Albans, and many- 
 other mighty sacred piles, of which some are still with us in 
 well-nigh their old fair loveliness ; some with much of the 
 Norman character veiled and hidden by the richer and more 
 elaborate work of another and later age ; some alas in pictur- 
 esque ruin, bear a similar witness to the skill and devotion — 
 a devotion spurred on often by a deep spirit of remorse — of 
 what may be termed the age of the Norman Conquest, 
 
 It was living under the shadow of one of these stately 
 reliques of a vanished people ; it was daily meditating, 
 teaching, praying among its tall white columns — the same 
 on which the Red King, Lanfranc the minister archbishop, 
 and saintly Anselm must have oftentime gazed ; it was the 
 silent companionship of the mighty building, with its soaring 
 roof gleaming with dusky gold, with its matchless jewelled 
 window, half veiling, half revealing with its sweet pale silver 
 light the white veil of lace-work, carved in stone, tossed by 
 master hands over the stern grave Norman work in choir and 
 transept; it was the silent companionshipof the Glorious House 
 of God in Gloucester, that made me ask myself. Who built these 
 wondrous Homes of Prayer? What inspiration taught these 
 builders to build as men had never built before ? Then, in 
 reply to my silent questioning I wrote my little Norman 
 story of the great Dukes, and how the last Duke became a 
 far greater king. Then I thought out how the Norman people 
 had disappeared, how the very name had vanished, leaving 
 behind only a mighty memory, and a few noble Houses 
 of Prayer — inimitable in their solemn beauty — in one of which 
 my lot was cast. 
 
 Then I went on to tell part of its eventful story as 
 follows : — 
 
 R

 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Dreamland. — The Dead King and the new work in 
 THE Norman Abbey of Gloucester. 
 
 
 
 
 { ^ ) 
 
 What a 
 changed life 
 is mine, from 
 one of the 
 busiest quar- 
 ters of the 
 greatest city 
 in the world 
 to an old 
 Cathedral 
 city — from 
 London to 
 Gloucester ; for ten 
 work- filled years 
 vicar of a great metropoli- 
 tan parish, and now chief 
 custodian of one of those 
 great religious houses, grey with 
 years, perfect in beauty, which 
 form one of the glories of 
 
 ong
 
 126 
 
 A NORMAN ABBEY. 
 
 our storied England ! 
 But for a vicar of 
 St. Pancras to sit in 
 the seat of the old 
 abbots of Glou- 
 cester involves 
 a changed ' 
 
 life, not mere- ' 
 
 ly new sur- <- 
 
 roundings. 
 
 It was not 
 an luihappy 
 life by any 
 means, that 
 old restless 
 St. Pancras time. 
 It is all over now, 
 successes and fail- 
 ures, sadnesses and 
 joys, those bright 
 Sundays, those long 
 walks through the 
 Sunday schools, literally 
 miles of scholars. Ah 
 me ! how I have loved 
 them — those schools- — 
 but they belong now to 
 a past storied with happy 
 memories. 
 
 Then those evenings 
 at the grand church, 
 
 quaint and charming in its ugliness, but beautiful in its rows 
 and rows of worshippers ; Sunday after Sunday to meet nigh 
 two thousand men and women gathered tOQ^ether in the Even- 
 
 In the North Cloisters.
 
 DREAMLAND. 127 
 
 tide to serve God : those bright, sunny, tiring days are over 
 and gone, and St. Pancras, its vast schools, its bright church, 
 its many devoted friends, is now only a memory, but a very 
 happy one. 
 
 How can the new strange future be made beautiful before 
 God ? useful to the «ieighbours ? That's the problem now 
 
 before me. 
 
 ******* 
 
 I was in the cloisters alone one orolden summer eveningr — the 
 cloister walk of Gloucester, reckoned among cloisters the most 
 lovely in England, scarcely altered, save being more beautiful 
 in its grey decay, from the days when the third Edward reigned 
 in England. I was walking in this still and quiet cloister-walk 
 and I looked up at the cathedral tower, rising over the battle- 
 ments of the Norman nave, and the soaring roof of the Tran- 
 sept, crowning all the lesser pinnacles clustering round in 
 strange beautiful confusion ; the whole massive pile glowing 
 with a pale red in the sunset, and then gradually fading into a 
 silvery bluish-grey. As I looked on the fair sight, I remem- 
 bered a question which a child once put to me, " How long has 
 it taken to build it all ? " We talk of five or ten years as a long 
 time, but men, now long forgotten, were building, planning, 
 altering, adding to, beautifying this minster of ours for five 
 hundred long eventful years. Some of it was designed and 
 finished when Edward the Confessor was king. Earl Harold, 
 son of Godwin, had no doubt walked and prayed in that quiet 
 under church beneath the choir, before the luckless day when he 
 coveted and took a crown instead of his mighty earl's coronet. 
 
 Norman William, whom we call the Conqueror, lived here 
 much, and doubtless helped to build it. His famous Doomsday 
 Book was planned in the chapter room leading out of this old 
 cloister walk. William Rufus lay sick in the great Benedictine 
 House of Gloucester, when he forced the pastoral staff of 
 Canterbury into the unwilling hand of the holy scholar Anselm
 
 128 
 
 A NORMAN ABBEY. 
 
 
 .Ai 
 
 
 '^^^;i!'^:^^f^;'.r^ 
 
 s?»r^i' Ap'Ct 
 
 '^■'- 
 
 ^.-^'^''t 
 
 *. ~^ 
 
 v-*- 
 
 
 
 
 — Anselin whom he came to hate so bitterly, but who, had the 
 Red King chosen, would have been his friend and counsellor, 
 who would have saved him from that awful death and the 
 unblessed grave which was the Red King's fate. 
 
 It was in the Benedictine House of Gloucester that the
 
 DREAMLAXD— WILLIAM A'C/-TS. I 29 
 
 Strange scene round what seemed to be King William Rufus's 
 dying bed took place, that first Sunday in Lent, 1093, when 
 bishops, nobles, and monks stood in the sick man's chamber, 
 and besought him, amongst other deeds of reparation, to nomi- 
 nate an occupant to the arch-see of Canterbury, which had been 
 long vacant, and its great revenues and powers had been seized 
 
 on by the King. 
 
 Among the crowd which stood by the King was a Norman 
 monk nam^ed Anselm of Aosta, of the monastery of Bee, of 
 great reputation for piety and learning, for whom the King had 
 frequently expressed great dislike. To the surprise of all pre- 
 sent, King William, raising himself slightly on his bed, told 
 the courtiers that he had chosen Anselm for archbishop. The 
 scene that followed the unexpected announcement was a strange 
 one. The monk Anselm earnestly and pertinaciously refiised 
 the proffered honour. He asserted he was unfit, ineligible; 
 nothing would move him to accept the dignity. 
 
 The curious scene by the King's bedside lasted a long 
 while; at last a pastoral staff was brought to Rufus. The 
 unwilling monk was hurried to the bed where the King 
 was lying. Anselm clenched his fist, and would not open 
 it to recdve the staff. The bishops who stood by forced 
 the reluctant fingers open, and placing the pastoral staff 
 within them, held the monk's hand firm, and then hurrying 
 him into the adjoining minster, chanted over the new arch- 
 bishop the "Te Deum," and thus Anselm strangely and 
 sorrowfully commenced his great and stormy reign over the 
 Church in England. 
 
 It was in the same holy House of Gloucester that the wicked 
 William Rufus kept in solemn state his last Christmas festival, 
 A.D. 1099, wearing his crown and kingly robes. 
 
 Only some six months later the solemn crypt of the cathe- 
 dral, but little changed to-day from what it was in those far- 
 back times, probably furnished to the monk of Gloucester the 
 
 s
 
 I30 
 
 A NORMAN ABBEY. 
 
 
 1 
 
 < if 
 
 
 >T'i IhJ 
 
 
 /I "^ m w /^ >1, 1 
 
 n 
 
 1' 
 
 
 ^ v'<V 
 
 3. 
 
 ill- ^1l I 
 
 -^JSB: 
 
 •r' 
 
 sombre imagery of the vision in whicli he saw the immediate 
 death of the hated king. 
 
 It was in the same minster church of Gloucester, the 
 August of the same year (a.d. iioo), that Abbot Fulchard, 
 of Shrewsbury, preached on the miseries of England, and 
 predicted the manner of the King's death in terms so precise 
 and clear, it seemed as thoutjfh he knew something beforehand
 
 DREAMLAND — WILLI A M RUFUS. I 3 1 
 
 of the tragedy of which, in less than three short days, the 
 New Forest was to be the silent witness. 
 
 The preacher's words as delivered in the Gloucester Abbey 
 pulpit were, " The Lord God will overthrow with a terrible 
 convulsion the mountains of Gilboa (referring to Kingf Saul's 
 death). The anger of the Lord will no longer spare trans- 
 gressors. . . . The bow of divine wrath is bent against the 
 reprobate, and the swift arrow is taken from the quiver to 
 inflict wounds. Quickly will this be done." Abbot Serlo, of 
 Gloucester, sent a special messenger at once to his friend and 
 frequent guest, then in the New Forest, to relate the strange 
 and awful portents of the sermon or the dream, perhaps of 
 both, in the hope that the Red King would repent while for 
 him time was. William Rufus received the messenger and the 
 message of Serlo of Gloucester, but only mocked. The 
 words were spoken on August i, the Festival of St. Peter, 
 by the preacher in Gloucester Abbey. Two days later, on 
 the 3rd of August, the King was found stretched on the 
 ground within the walls of the ruined church just below the 
 Malwood Castle, a fair scene in the New Poorest well loved 
 by the wild Red King — was found by Robert Fltzhamon, 
 Lord of the honour of Gloucester, and another noble, Gilbert 
 de Aquila, in the agonies of death, transpierced by the 
 shaft of a Norman arbalist, the blood gurgling in his throat. 
 The dying- king tried in vain to speak, but no word was 
 caught by his faithful friends, who tried to pray with him but 
 in vain. 
 
 William Rufus lies in the choir of Winchester Cathedral 
 with the old West Saxon kings, but for the murdered William 
 no bells tolled, no alms were given ; for the repose of the soul 
 of the dead Rufus no prayers were offered. Men thought for 
 him that prayers were hopeless. 
 
 The slab that covered the sad disfigured corpse of what was 
 once King of England bore no name, no crown, no verse of
 
 132 
 
 A NORMAN ABBEY. 
 
 Scripture. There was an awful eloquence in the strange 
 unbroken silence of the tomb in Winchester. 
 
 ******* 
 
 One King of England after the other made Gloucester 
 Abbey their home ; now it was the scene of a royal coronation ; 
 now it became a royal tomb. Parliaments were held here ; 
 stately festal seasons were often kept at Gloucester, not only 
 by Anglo-Saxon, but by Norman monarchs. It was a very 
 favourite home of the royal Plantagenets. 
 
 From Edward the Confessor's days successive generations 
 of monks kept pulling down and building up, devising pillars 
 and arches, raising tall roofs, planning gardens and cloisters, 
 making the loved House of God in Gloucester more and more 
 rich with beautiful sculptured fancies. And so the grand old 
 prayer-house on which I was gazing on that golden summer 
 evening slowly grew. It was the result of no one architect's 
 fancy ; it was no design even of one generation ; it was, with 
 its lovely confusion of styles and orders of architecture, with 
 its curious and quaint conceits, with its delicate and exquisite 
 sculptured lacework, it was the outcome of five hundred years 
 of patient, loving thought on the part of kings and princes, of 
 scholars and artists, of men of action and men of prayer. No 
 wonder such a building is inimitable.* 
 
 o 
 
 There is only one description of figure-tomb really per- 
 
 * But in spite of all additions, changes, and decorative work, which went on for 
 several hundred years, the interior of Gloucester Cathedral (a.d. 1890) is the 
 interior of a great Norman Church of the last quarter of the eleventh 
 century. The matchless Norman nave is scarcely changed. The Norman choir 
 is still with us, only with a veil of Perpendicular lacework tossed over the old 
 Norman pillars and vast round arches in the fourteenth century. A walk round the 
 ambulatory of the choir will show this. When in this stately ambulatory, or in the 
 noble clerestory above, one is tempted to forget the gorgeous fourteenth century 
 changes, and is at once transported back to the days of the Conqueror and his son 
 Rufus. Only the Lady Chapel really belongs to a laterage. The arrangements of the 
 church within are probably still identical with those of Serlo, the friend of Lanfranc, 
 the first Norman abbot and builder of most of the sacred pile.
 
 DREAMLAND— THE DEAD KING. 
 
 ^11 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 missible. It is when the image of the dead lies in quiet 
 repose ; a standing figure, a kneeling knight or churchman, 
 even a sitting form is a mistake. It is certainly unnatural, 
 undignified, positively painful to the beholder ; but the sculp- 
 tured form of a recumbent figure suggests rest, repose, sleep, 
 a peaceful waiting till the morning of the great awakening. 
 The hands folded as though in prayer, the restful upturned
 
 134 A NORMAN ABBEY. 
 
 face, the reposeful expression on the Hps seemingly ready to 
 break into a smile of quiet happiness, all this speaks of 
 death, as a Christian loves to think of it. It tells of a trustful 
 waiting for a solemn yet a joyful surprise. 
 
 Near what was once the high-altar of the Abbey of 
 Gloucester, still the sacred spot where the Church of England 
 perpetually carries out with her true simple rites her Master's 
 dying charge, is a stately royal tomb, with a graceful and 
 elaborately carved canopy of stone— one of the most beautiful 
 tombs in the world. Within this shrine lies a sleeping figure, 
 robed and crowned. The face — we entertain no doubt it is a 
 portrait of the dead — the face strangely winning and attractive, 
 though perhaps somewhat weak in character and undecided, 
 but singularly peaceful and beautiful in its setting of long 
 wavy hair ; the face of one men and women would admire 
 and even love. And seeing that to the rare beauty was added 
 kingly rank, it was the face of one men would readily die for, 
 and I dare say not a few did in those stormy turbulent days 
 when that sad king reigned in England. 
 
 Beneath that stately tomb with the fair crowned effigy 
 rests the unhappy man known in history as Edward II. He 
 was no stranger in the halls of the great religious house of 
 Gloucester. Years before the tragedy which closed his life, 
 King Edward, on a visit to Gloucester, was honourably 
 received in the monastery, and as he sat at table in the 
 Abbot's Hall and was looking at the portraits of the kings, 
 his ancestors, which hung round the walls of the Abbot's 
 Hall,* the King, in the course of the banquet, turned to 
 his host the Abbot, and asked him, half in joke, half in 
 earnest, if the monks would ever give him, the King, a place 
 among his royal forefathers. The grave Abbot Thoky of 
 Gloucester answered — were the words of Abbot Thoky a 
 prophecy ? — that he hoped one day to have him. King 
 
 • This Abbot's Hall is still part of the present Deanery.
 
 DREAMLAND— THE DEAD KING. 135 
 
 Edward, In the abbey, but in a nobler place than in a mere 
 guest chamber." 
 
 Neither prince nor monk thought, in that high day of 
 feasting, that for long centuries, hard by the high-altar of the 
 Abbey, only a few yards away, the Prince's sculptured effigy, 
 wearing royal robes and a kingly crown, would mark the place 
 of sepulchre of a murdered King of England. The Abbot's 
 reply was curiously fulfilled. The side of the high-altar of the 
 great minster church of the Monastery verily was a nobler place 
 for the King's effigy to rest in than the dining-hall of the 
 Abbot. 
 
 Gloucester owes much of the glory and beauty of its stately 
 Cathedral t to the pious daring of this same Abbot Thoky. 
 When some years after the scene in the Abbot's hall, the body 
 of the murdered King Edward II. lay unhonoured and 
 deserted in that gloomy chamber of the keep of Berkeley 
 Castle, some sixteen or seventeen miles distant from Gloucester, 
 several of the great religious houses in the neighbourhood 
 declined to give a grave to the dead king. These not very 
 brave monks of Bristol, Kingswood, and Malme.sbury thought 
 that by granting sepulture to the poor remains of the hapless 
 uncrowned Edward they would expose themselves to the ill-will 
 of the dead man's wife, the wicked Queen Isabella, who was 
 exercising for the time sovereign power in the land. 
 
 By a happy inspiration, different from his brethren of 
 
 ' " Edwardus rex secundus post Conquestum, veniens in Gloucestriam, abbas 
 et conventus eum honorifice suscepit, qui sedens ad mensam in aula abbatis, et 
 ibidem videns depictas figuras regum praedecessorum suorum, jocose sciscitabatur 
 ad abbate ulrum haberet eum depictum inter ipsos an non. Cui respondit quod 
 speraret se ipsum habiturum in honestiori loco quam ibi, quod itaevenit." — Hist, et 
 Cart. Monast. GIou. 
 
 t The vast expenditure required for this gorgeous Perpendicular lacework, 
 tossed over the stern Norman pillars and arches of the choir, was met out of the 
 vast sums received by the monks of Gloucester from pilgrims to the shrine of the 
 murdered king, Edward II.
 
 136 A NORMAN ABBEY. 
 
 Bristol, Kingswood, and Malmesbury, Abbot Thoky of 
 Gloucester tossed aside all cowardly fears and boldly begged 
 the body of the murdered king. The brave old monk of 
 Gloucester too was not minded to do this pious loyal deed 
 privily in a corner ; but with a goodly retinue accompanying 
 his own carriage adorned with the arms of his stately abbey, 
 Abbot Thoky sent to Berkeley Castle, and with pomp and 
 ceremony fetched the corpse of poor murdered Edward home 
 to Gloucester. 
 
 It was a brave, manly, pious act — this of the old Gloucester 
 abbot. But when they did this noble bit of work, neither 
 monks nor abbot dreamed of the extraordinary rich guerdon 
 which their loved minster church would in coming days 
 receive for their brave and beautiful act of tender chivalry. 
 
 The minster had not long to wait before it received its 
 splendid recompense for the good deed done by its abbot. 
 For the dead King's son, whom we know as Edward III., 
 took speedy and sharp vengeance on his father's betrayers 
 and murderers. Then, over the murdered King's remains, 
 he built, near the high-altar, the graceful tomb which, after 
 five and a half centuries, we still gaze at with wondering 
 admiration. Edward III. was not content with simply 
 building a stately tomb to his father's memory, he honoured 
 with rare honour the monastery and its minster church, which, 
 in spite of grave danger, had not forgotten the reverence due 
 to a fallen king. 
 
 But royal favour was only a very little portion of the 
 rich reward which the Abbey of Gloucester received for its 
 brave act of loving charity. 
 
 With one of those sudden revulsions of feeling not uncom- 
 mon in the story of a people, England turned round and 
 began to honour with singular devotion the memory of its 
 once despised and persecuted King Edward. 
 
 It was a singular and almost inexplicable cult, this reve-
 
 DREAM LAXn~'l HE DEAD KING. 137 
 
 rence for the murdered Edward II. Soon after the accession 
 of his son, Edward III., crowds of pilgrims, consisting of all 
 sorts and conditions of men and women, came to visit and 
 pray over the Gloucester shrine where the remains of the 
 dead King rested. 
 
 Some perhaps came, thinking thus to pay court to the 
 reigning sovereign ; some because they felt that a bitter 
 wrong had been done, and they who doubtless had shouted 
 approval when Edward was shut up in his doleful prison at 
 Berkeley, now prayed by the tomb-side and offered rich gifts as 
 a kind of tardy reparation. Some came to Gloucester out of a 
 hope to win the favour of King Edward III., some from 
 curiosity, some — possibly the greater number — because they 
 believed the dead Edward, king and martyr, could some- 
 how help them and make prosperous and happy their homes. 
 
 Miracles were reported to have been worked in that 
 stately aisle where the new and splendid canopy had arisen 
 over the white effigy of the persecuted sovereign. 
 
 The Abbey treasury grew rich — very rich — with the 
 pilgrims' gifts.* These pilgrims kept crowding in ever- 
 increasing numbers to the shrine, and the strange adoration 
 of the murdered Edward grew more and more popular. 
 
 Two years after that memorable day when he brought the 
 
 dishonoured remains of King Edward II. to Gloucester, and 
 
 laid them with all reverence close to the high-altar of the 
 
 proud minster church of his monastery. Abbot Thoky, now an 
 
 old man and worn out with thought and care, resigned the 
 
 oversight of his great religious house to younger and more 
 
 vigorous hands. 
 
 • Among the remarkable gifts given to the Abbey at this time by distinguished 
 persons, such as King Edward III., Philippa his Queen, the BlacI^ Prince, the 
 Queen of Scotland, and others, were a ship of solid gold, a costly gold cross with 
 a piece of the "true cross" set in it. A necklace with a precious ruby, a golden 
 heart, and many valuable pieces of silver. These and countless other treasures 
 disappeared, it is supposed, when the Monastery was dissolved in the reign of King 
 Henry Vlll.
 
 138 
 
 A NORMA X ABBEY. 
 
 John Wigmore, a notable name in the annals, not only of 
 Gloucester but of famous artist monks, succeeded to the charge 
 of a grim old Norman minster church dating from the days 
 
 of Edward the Confessor, Harold, and the Conqueror. The 
 great church of the Severn Lands, when John Wigmore 
 became Abbot of Gloucester, possessed grandeur, solidity.
 
 DREAMLAND— THE DEAD KING. 133 
 
 massiveness ; in its general design there was plainness, almost 
 austerity. It had been built in rude and stormy days after 
 the fashion somewhat of a f)rtress; the walls were of 
 enormous thickness, pierced with round, arched windows of 
 no great size, but of considerable depth. The massive 
 pillars, and low round aisles, stood grey and solemn, sugges- 
 tive of vast power and of unshaken duration. It breathed, 
 did the old Norman minster which Abbot Wigmore found 
 in Gloucester, awe and solemnity ; but it was wanting 
 perhaps in that exquisite grace and tender beauty which in 
 the more splendid mediaeval cathedrals often inspire a higher 
 devotion. 
 
 When Wigmore became abbot of the old Norman pile of 
 Gloucester he found himself in a different position from that 
 occupied by any of his predecessors. Loyal Gloucester stood 
 high in favour with King Edward III., and higher still in 
 the estimation of the English people. The pious act of his 
 predecessor, Abbot Thoky, in burying, with all reverence 
 and honour, the body of the murdered King, was looked upon 
 by the many as a national act of reparation for a great national 
 crime, and Abbot Wigmore's great Benedictine House of 
 Gloucester enjoyed now not merely a high position in popular 
 estimation, but, owing to this popular estimation, what it had 
 never possessed before, an overflowing treasury, for the 
 crowds of pilgrims visiting day by day King Edward's shrine 
 left behind them substantial tokens of their visit in the shape 
 of more or less costly offerings. 
 
 The monk was often a great architect. Those orlorious 
 sacred piles men wonder at and admire with so deep an 
 admiration — mighty piles which grew up in so many centres 
 of Europe from the eleventh to the fifteenth century — were 
 largely the fruit of the monk's hand and brain. 
 
 The cloister life seems to have been peculiarly adapted to 
 the architect's craft. The cloister of the Middle Ages pro-
 
 I40 A NORMAN ABBEY. 
 
 duced, It is true, famous historians, true poets, philosophers, 
 lawyers, doctors, statesmen, and certainly not a few of rarely 
 gifted painters. But the cloister was not the solitary field 
 where these various masters in their several crafts flourished. 
 In architecture, however, during that long period which men 
 roughly call the Middle Ages, the monk was surely the first, 
 and not only was he the first architect of his own day, but in 
 succeeding days he has held the first place. The great 
 monkish masterpieces in architecture are still the schools 
 whither resort for instruction, suggestion, inspiration, the 
 foremost in the craft of architects. These old masterpieces, 
 none dream of surpassing ; our generation, with all its boasted 
 progress in science and in art, deems itself happy if it can, 
 with fair success, imitate these matchless buildings. 
 
 High among these inimitable works ranks the great 
 Church of the Severn Lands, the Cathedral of Gloucester. 
 
 John Wigmore, who became abbot of the old Norman 
 minster some two years after King Edward II. was laid to 
 rest hard by the minster's high altar, was no doubt one of 
 these great monk architects. He entered on his great office 
 at a fortunate time ; his abbey stood, as we have seen, high 
 in royal favour, his treasury was overflowing with gold, and 
 the revenue arising from the pilgrims to the shrine of the 
 murdered Edward was increasing year by year. 
 
 The old Norman minster church was large enough and to 
 spare ; its strong foundations, its thick and massive walls, its 
 mighty columns would endure for ages. There was evidently 
 no occasion to rebuild or to enlarge it. But the stern plainness, 
 the grave simplicit)', the severe grandeur of the noble pile mis- 
 liked Abbot Wigmore and the architect monks of his day. 
 The Norman cathedral, built some two and a half or three 
 centuries earlier, might almost seem to have been built 
 for warlike or defensive purposes. The builders of Abbot 
 Serlo and of the days of Edward the Confessor were
 
 Ni/ 
 
 
 
 
 "Pr ' 
 
 '" ■ ^'m Mu %li ' -^'- 
 
 i i 
 
 
 
 ^— -,-:)- -i-. -.— r-t 
 
 
 
 I
 
 DREAMLAXD^TIIE DEAD KING. 143 
 
 evidently impressed with tlie dan;j;ers of the stormy age in 
 which they lived, and built as though an invasion of Vikings, of 
 unchristianised Northmen or Danes, had to be guarded against. 
 The general impression of a great Norman abbey was that a 
 fortress church rose up before you. Hence the great square 
 central tower with battlements, like the donjon or keep of a 
 castle : we see some of these characteristic features at Peter- 
 borough and at Tewkesbury. Hence too the narrow apertures 
 for light, in many cases scarcely more than perforations in the 
 massive walls. 
 
 But these old stormy times were now long past. Christian 
 churches now cast their shadows over those deep blue fiords of 
 Norway and Denmark whence the war ships of the Vikings 
 used to sail on their expeditions of plunder among the towns 
 and villages of England and Normandy. There was no need 
 in the days when the third Edward ruled for fortress-like 
 buildings. So Wigmore determined to carry out what had 
 been long dreamed of in his quiet cloisters, and to reclothe 
 with a new strange beauty the aisles and choir of his great 
 minster church. 
 
 He would devise a new order in architecture, would re- 
 clothe, so to speak, the mighty stones of Serlo's minster. It 
 was a gigantic undertaking, but Wigmore had ample means at 
 his command to carry it out. 
 
 He began his master-work in the vast south transept, in the 
 great south arm of the cross in the old Norman abbey. It was 
 a bold and daring work, and must have cost, besides vast 
 thought, enormous labour. The whole of the old work was 
 curiously and deftly refaced and covered with pannelling of 
 richly carved stone. The new (it is now more than five 
 hundred years old) beautiful stone-work, well nigh as fresh as 
 on the day of its completion, looks as though it were nailed on 
 to the original Norman walls and columns and aisles ; it may be 
 compared to a mighty white stone veil thrown over walls and
 
 144 
 
 A .XORMAN ABBEY. 
 
 
 
 pillars and across 
 arches ; the little 
 apertures in the 
 massy walls v\ ere 
 changed into 
 great and stately 
 windows; the few 
 old ornaments, al- 
 ways picturesque 
 in their rugged 
 simplicity, were 
 preserved by the 
 unerrinof taste of 
 these fourteenth- 
 century monk- 
 builders, and 
 curiously and 
 skilfully were 
 woven into the 
 new and more 
 elaborate de- 
 
 signs. 
 
 Six years sufficed for the completion of this first part 
 of a vast work. In six years, with a practically bottom- 
 less purse, the south transept of the old Gloucester minster, 
 according to Abbot Wigmore's plans, was completed. The 
 date was a.d. 1335, in which year the first finished Perpen- 
 dicular piece of work in England left the monk- workmen's 
 hands. 
 
 It was a daring conception, but strangely beautiful— so 
 beautiful that it not only emboldened the Gloucester monks to 
 go on with their curious design of entirely remodelling their 
 grand old Norman minster, but it positively gave a new im- 
 pulse to English architecture, and the Gloucester design was
 
 DREAMLAND— HI !■: DEAD KING. 145 
 
 imitated and elaborated in other great cliurches and abbeys in 
 our land. 
 
 We will go on with our story of how Gloucester put on 
 the rest of its splendid and glorious robe of stone in another 
 chapter. 
 
 *^ ^ ^ 3k ^ :il: 
 
 t^ TI» n^ '^ tp "7^ 
 
 Sometimes in the late evening-tide, when all is still and 
 quiet, when strangers and attendants are gone, when the great 
 church is half veiled, half revealed in the tender grrace of the 
 lonsf drawn out soft, summer twilight, I eo into that south 
 transept, with its veil of carved stone, tossed over the 
 stern grave Norman work, and gaze on the awful beauty 
 which these workmen, dead and forgotten for more than 
 five hundred years, called into being. Then I think I 
 be^in to see something of what Wigmore and his monks 
 had in their minds when they piled their charmed stones one 
 on the other, in beautiful confusion as it seems, but really 
 with studied order ; I begin to see something of those heaven- 
 ward aspirations of these monk-architects, whom the Divine 
 and perfect architect lodged during those long ages — men are 
 pleased to call dark, — in these quiet peaceful homes of prayer 
 and thought termed monasteries. 
 
 u
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 The Inventors of Perpendicular Architecture. 
 
 What a powerful factor is death in our estimation of other men 
 and women ! There is somethino- stransfe in this ; it does not 
 gild what is ugly and undesirable, but it makes us forget the 
 dark side of the one who has gone from us, while it transfigures 
 with a new strange beauty anything desirable, any fair charac- 
 teristic, any distinguished position which belonged in life to the 
 " fallen asleep." It is not absence, permanent absence — not 
 the eternal (as far as this world is concerned) separation which 
 does this ; it is death. 
 
 Now were death annihilation ; if the dead, body, soul, and 
 spirit, ceased to exist ; if they had returned to the elements 
 and had been absorbed, this feeling on the part of men about 
 the dead would not exist. It is the persuasion, universal, if not 
 universally acknowledged, the persuasion that death is only a 
 change of state, which affects so powerfully, so tenderly, so 
 lovingly, our judgment of the departed. 
 
 Never was this human judgment more powerfully affected, 
 more completely reversed than in the case of that unhappy 
 king of England w'hose fair white effigy lies hard by the 
 Gloucester Cathedral altar. Living, King Edward II. seemed 
 to have forfeited all feeling of love and loyalty on the part of 
 his subjects, all respect and affection, which even a poor weak 
 sovereign generally wins from his people — at least from many
 
 PERPENDICULAR ARCHITECTURE. 147 
 
 of them, just because he is a king. Edward II., when a 
 prisoner in Berkeley Castle, apparently had forfeited the 
 people's love, had lost his own home and hearth, his wife and 
 child. He still, in spite of his forced abdication, wore the 
 crown ; we see it in the beautiful Gloucester effigy. But 
 during those sad days in Berkeley Castle and other prisons, it 
 was a very crown of thorns. 
 
 But no sooner had death touched the poor misguided prince 
 than a sudden revulsion of feeling set in. Never, perhaps, has 
 a fairer tomb been carved than the one which the dead man's 
 son, Edward III., set up over his murdered father in the 
 Gloucester minster. 
 
 Well-nigh five hundred and fifty summers and winters 
 have passed since the masons put the last stroke to the cunning 
 work in the old Norman abbey-church, and left the dead 
 Edward to sleep undisturbed beneath the graceful canopy of 
 stone and marble ; yet men still come to wonder at it, and to 
 admire its unrivalled beauty and grace. 
 
 But the exquisite shrine in Gloucester was only the begin- 
 ning of the tardy reparation of England. As we have said, 
 pilgrims from all parts of the country flocked to Gloucester, to 
 pray before the royal shrine — for it was in good truth a shrine 
 of the ill-used king whom they had allowed to be so cruelly 
 and shamefully done to death. 
 
 Not a few doubtless came to the tomb feelino' that some 
 curse rested on their home and hearth, on account of the bitter 
 wrong done to the Lord's anointed by his people, who at least 
 sat still and allowed the deed of shame to be committed on the 
 King, and thus were in a way sharers in the wicked murder. 
 
 The pilgrims hoped their prayers and offerings at the 
 shrine would shield theDi and their homes from any curse 
 resulting from the regicides' bloody work. 
 
 Men forgot his weakness, his love for unworthy favourites, 
 forgot those nerveless hands which once held the iron sceptre
 
 148 A NORMAN ABBEY. 
 
 in so powerless a grasp, and only remembered his surpassing 
 
 beauty and his grace, his winning manners and his princely 
 
 bearing. They seemed to fancy God had taken him under 
 
 His special care now, and to make up for the hard and cruel 
 
 treatment which His anointed had received on earth, had 
 
 given him some special place and home among the saints in 
 
 glory. 
 
 Some such feelings as these* must have moved the crowds 
 
 of pilgrims who thronged for so many years the grey old 
 
 Norman aisles of the great Gloucester minster church, just 
 
 to kneel and pray at the shrine of the dead King Edward. 
 ******* 
 
 In the church of Berkeley, one of the noblest parish 
 churches in the west of England, under the walls of the old 
 famous castle where King Edward II. 's last days of humilia- 
 tion and pain were spent, there is a stately tomb bearing a 
 date not very many years after the death scene in the castle 
 keep. On the broad white sculptured slab lie two effigies, with 
 hands folded in attitude of prayer. One of these possesses a 
 singular interest. The effigy in question is of a knight clad in 
 a coat of mail, the rich yet simple armour in which the nobles 
 and chiefs of Edward III. fought and won at Cressy. But we 
 have not a few examples of these sculptured and painted 
 effisfies of the warriors of the Edwards. The beautiful tomb 
 and its recumbent figures would not of themselves claim a 
 special mention ; but one loves to think — probably with reason 
 — that the artist, when he designed these fair monuments of 
 the illustrious dead, tried to reproduce something which 
 would recall the features of the famous knis^ht or noble when 
 in life. 
 
 The face of the mailed warrior of the tomb in Berkeley 
 church is an arresting one ; the stranger, as his eye travels over 
 
 * Other feelings which probably moved some to their strange cult of King 
 Edward II. are referred to above.
 
 A'/XC; EDWARD II. 149 
 
 the beautiful church, is struck with the great monument near 
 the east end of the nave, the white monument with the life- 
 sized images of a knight in full armour of the time of Edward 
 III., and of a lady. The latter possesses no special interest 
 save for the antiquarian, who is delighted with the perfect 
 fourteenth-century figure ; but the face of the knight arrests 
 at once the gaze of all thoughtful passers-by. The long-dead 
 and forgotten artist has left an expression on the face of that 
 sculptured knightly form that none can forget who have really 
 looked at it. 
 
 It is of a man not very much past his prime ; the rich coat 
 of mail, with the proud ancestral shield of a great house 
 blazoned over it, tells us we have before us the effigy of one of 
 the powerful nobles of the court of Edward III. 
 
 But it is t\\&/aee which attracts the stranger — it is the face 
 which positively haioits the stranger as he gazes on it : it 
 draws him back to look at it again, and yet again. On the face 
 there is an expression of hopeless remorse, it seems — of a 
 remorse too great for anything in this life to comfort. It seems 
 to tell of an eternal regret. 
 
 Thomas, Lord of Berkeley, whose remains sleep beneath 
 that stately white tomb, was master of the castle when Sir John 
 Maltravers and Sir Thomas Gournay, acting as gaolers, 
 brought the hapless Edward II. prisoner to Berkeley. 
 
 The true story relates how Lord Thomas de Berkeley 
 received his unhappy royal guest with knightly courtesy, and 
 treated him with studied respect. This conduct on the part of 
 the Lord of Berkelev so misliked Edward's cruel eaolers, 
 Gournay and Maltravers, that they positively would not allow 
 him to see the poor captive king, and prevented him from 
 doing anything to soften the rigour of the confinement in his 
 own castle. 
 
 Terrible cruelties seem to have been inflicted on the fallen 
 sovereign when under Thomas de Berkeley's roof A well
 
 150 A .YORMAX ABBEF. 
 
 leading into a damp and noisome dungeon is still shown in 
 the castle in which they say the king was immured, and there 
 fed upon a diet of putrid meat, in the hope that mal iria and 
 unwholesome food would speedily put an end to h's life. But 
 strangely enough the king lived on, so sterner measures were 
 resorted to. He was taken from the dungeon and lodged in 
 a strong chamber in the castle keep. 
 
 This room is little changed since the day when the dark 
 deed of murder was done in it. There still exists the little 
 terrace outside where the sentinel used to keep watch and 
 ward by day and by night. The couch where the king's 
 attendant used to sleep by his royal master is still there, and 
 the very bed, so the story runs, in which poor Edward was 
 foully and cruelly murdered, still occupies the old place. The 
 ancient bed now shown may or may not, in its eutirctv, be the 
 identical bed of Edward, but the curious and most ancient 
 coverlet is probably of that period. The whole scene of the 
 murder is scarcely changed. 
 
 It would be needlessly harrowing to dwell on the dread 
 scene which this room in the castle keep witnessed on the 
 night of the 22nd September, a.d. 1327. Traditions yet 
 lineer in the neisfhbourhood that in the meadows beneath the 
 castle-wall, and which are scarcely a stone's throw from the 
 church, the shrieks of the dying king were distinctly heard 
 that night, and that dwellers in the cottages near the castle 
 were awakened by the piercing cries, "and prayed to God for the 
 harmless soul which was passing away that night in torture." 
 
 Could not the Lord of Berkeley, whose kindly feelings 
 towards the unhappy Edward were known, though he was 
 probably under some restraint and suspicion, have contrived 
 to stop that foul deed done in his own castle ? Is it then a 
 baseless thought which thinks of the sculptor of the effigy of 
 the tomb faithfully reproducing the features of Lord Thomas 
 de Berkeley as he appeared in life, with the memories of that
 
 A'AV(; EDWARD 11. 
 
 151 
 
 ■Sm 
 
 ^ %m^^^^^^^ii^ 
 
 dread September night stamped for ever on the face — his 
 royal master's cries of mortal agony sounding for ever in his 
 ears ? No expiation, no sorrow we can conceive, could ever 
 have washed the events of that dread night off the tablets of 
 the memory. Hence the look, the indescribable look of 
 hopeless sorrow, of bitter remorse printed on the face of 
 that silent knightly form lying on the great tomb of Berkeley 
 church. 
 
 The gloomy room in Berkeley castle keep and the 
 fair tomb and its effigy with the sad sculptured face in 
 Berkeley church should be studied together with the stately
 
 152 A XOTiJlfAX ABBEi: 
 
 shrine at Gloucester, where the murdered Edward lies in 
 royal state. 
 
 tF Tp ^ tF tF yf y^ 
 
 It is very quiet now, that silent aisle in Gloucester Cathe- 
 dral, where the fretted lacework of the beautiful canopy throws 
 its shadows over the white image of Edward. The line of 
 pilgrims to the shrine has long ceased to stream by. 
 
 But as the stranger in Gloucester stops to gaze at, and 
 to admire, the exquisite work which canopies the royal grave 
 he asks perhaps the guide the question, " Is the body of the 
 dead king surely there ? Has it ever been touched by rude 
 or sacrilegious hands ? " He remembers, if his " memory still 
 is green," he remembers the story of St. Denyshard by Paris, 
 and the rifled, dishonoured graves there, once the sacred 
 resting-place of so many Valois and Bourbon kings of France 
 — remains which, alas ! were scattered to the winds of heaven 
 in the stormy revolutionary days, when in unhappy France 
 throne and altar were alike desecrated. He remembers, too, 
 how the story of Gloucester tells of the rough soldiers of 
 Cromwell, of the havoc they made in the sacred precincts. To 
 them nothing was sacred, neither cloister nor church. Men 
 relate how they stabled their horses in the beautiful cloister 
 walks of King Edward III. We look at the broken reredos, 
 at the chipped and disfigured stones, still lovely in their utter 
 ruin, and ask what the glorious Lady Chapel must have 
 been before those days, when the misguided iconoclasts of the 
 " Republic " busied themselves in destroying what was so 
 beautiful and venerable in those storied walls of Gloucester ! 
 
 Had Cromwell's rough troopers dug up King- Edward's 
 body ? They had no love for kings we know, and Edward's 
 unhappy story would not have increased their reverence for 
 the royal state ; and the men who could hack and deface the 
 exquisite shrines and sacred altars of the Lady Chapel, only a 
 few yards distant, might well have employed their leisure in
 
 PERPENDIC I -LA R A RCHITEC Tl 'RE. 
 
 153 
 
 
 
 ■'^'1: 
 
 X- 
 
 
 ■4?^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^. ']i5el^(5^d 
 
 
 
 tossing out and scattering to the winds of heaven the remains 
 of a king rejected by his subjects, as had been the hapless 
 second Edward. 
 
 Some thirty four years ago, the doubt whether or no the 
 
 X
 
 154 A AORMAA' ABBF.Y. 
 
 body of the king lay beneath his splendid tomb, decided the 
 canon then in residence quietly to open the cathedral floor 
 beneath the " Edward shrine " and see. 
 
 The solitary survivor of the "exploring" party tells the 
 story. It was in the deep dawn of an autumn morning when 
 they assembled, four in number, in the quiet hush of the old 
 church. On the south side of the tomb they removed the 
 floor and excavated about two feet or a little more. Then 
 they worked under the tomb, and there, beneath the flooring 
 immediately under the monument, the searchers came upon a 
 wood coffin of great antiquity, quite sound, but the wood was 
 light as cork. After removing a portion of this they came to 
 a leaden coffin, quite perfect, made in a very peculiar manner. 
 It was a very thick sheet of lead, square at the bottom, and 
 rising on each side like an arch, and so turned over the body 
 in an oval or arched form, and seen to have been made to sit 
 nearly close upon the body. The tomb apparently had never 
 been opened before this, since the morning of the interment 
 some five hundred and twenty-eight years before. The 
 searchers left it open for about the space of two hours. The 
 whole was then carefully closed again without any injury 
 having been done to the tomb. 
 
 The survivor of that little curious group having been 
 questioned as to details, said the canon refrained from unwind- 
 ing that heavy sheet of lead and thus exposing the face of the 
 dead to the light. It would probably, after a short exposure, 
 have crumbled to dust, so he left it untouched still wrapped in 
 its leaden winding-sheet. About the lead the survivor said 
 were many bits of tarnished tinsel, as though something like a 
 lying-in-state had been arranged by the loyal monks, probably 
 in the. under church beneath the choir. 
 
 So when we gaze upon that solemn, beautiful tomb, we 
 may rest assured that no rude, impious men have violated it, 
 no rude careless hands have despoiled it of its sacred contents.
 
 PERPEXDICUI.AR ARCIIITECTLR F.. 155 
 
 but that the remains of royal Edward — probably embahncd 
 by the reverent care of the Benedictine monks of Gloucester, 
 who dared so much for their fallen King — lie waiting there 
 the Master's call on the Resurrection morning. 
 
 We may feel grateful to the four who verified the actual 
 position of the King's coffin, that they reverently refrained 
 from unrolling that winding-sheet of massy lead ; for we feel 
 assured that there, beneath the fair canopy of fretted stone, 
 beneath the white and solemn figure of the King, lies at this 
 moment the body of Edward, with the face still in its old 
 wan beauty, as on the morning nigh six hundred years ago, 
 when pious Abbot Thoky's hand tenderly and reverently left 
 him there to sleep. 
 
 The wonderful flow of rich offerings at the tomb of the 
 murdered Edward went on, rather as time passed increasing 
 than diminishing ; the treasury of the Benedictine house of 
 Gloucester grew fuller and fuller. The dreams of restora- 
 tion, of making the old Norman minster of Serlo — the abbot 
 chosen by Archbishop Lanfranc — more beautiful, first dreamed 
 by Abbot Thoky in the reign of Edward II., became likely 
 enough to be realised. There was no lack of funds. " Re- 
 ligion," as it has been quaintly said, "religion awoke creative 
 genius, genius worked freely with boundless command of 
 wealth." 
 
 The old chroniclers of the monastery tell us that the 
 monks of Gloucester, had they been so minded, might have 
 rebuilt on a new and gorgeous scale their mighty abbey- 
 church, so ample were the funds provided in the offerings 
 at the shrine of Edward II. But the abbot preferred to 
 change and to decorate rather than to pull down and to 
 rebuild. 
 
 John Thoky, John Wigmore, Adam de Stanton, and 
 Thomas Horton, abbots of the Benedictine house of Gloucester, 
 A.D. 1307-1377, a period of just seventy years— names now
 
 1.56 
 
 A NO J? A/AN ABBSr. 
 
 55. ■• 
 
 
 
 -VfT" 
 
 Cathedral from North-west. 
 
 utterly forgotten in the many-coloured story of England — 
 must have been men of great power and ability. 
 
 Some have suggested that in the latter years of the 
 thirteenth and in the fourteenth century there grew up a 
 vast secret guild of freemasons connected with or latent in 
 the monasteries and among the clergy, some of whom were 
 men of professed architectural science ; but there is no record 
 of any such guild. The very names of the great architects 
 who designed the (so-called) Gothic piles of the fourteenth 
 century, with a few exceptions, such as Erwin of Strasburg, 
 have been lost. This is a curious and interesting question, 
 deserving of searching investigation. No one as yet has 
 been able to throw any light upon it. For instance, was 
 the glorious Perpendicular of Gloucester first thought 
 out by the Gloucester monks in the little study-cells 
 in the cloister walks of the Benedictine monastery by the 
 monks themselves? Had they any foreign help? Did the
 
 PERPEXDICi'LAR ARCHITECTURE. 157 
 
 abbot or prior in their guest-chamber, or in that vaulted 
 room now the deanery library, entertain men from distant 
 lands who taught the monks of Gloucester the secrets of the 
 strange, beautiful craft which with consummate art covered 
 the Norman transepts and the once dimly lighted choir with 
 the inimitable veil of curious and delicate tracery in stone, 
 which with rare skill changed the little apertures for light in 
 which their Norman fathers had delighted, into those vast 
 and splendid windows which they proceeded to fill with 
 glass, stained with the richest, tenderest colouring ? 
 
 Be this how it may, the Benedictine abbots of Gloucester 
 of the fourteenth century and the men they employed surely 
 devised a perfectly new and exquisitely beautiful form of 
 architecture. 
 
 It was carried out in the two transepts and in the choir of 
 that grand old Norman minster over which these abbots 
 presided. Gloucester was the example, par excellence, of that 
 charming and peculiarly English variety of the wide-spread 
 Gothic school of architecture known as Perpendicular. 
 
 It is probable that the straight lines so characteristic of 
 their school of " Gothic," were first used in the cathedral of 
 Gloucester, because the panelling and the tracery devised in 
 the new work had to be, so to speak, carved on the old 
 Norman walls and arches and pillars, and straight lines 
 peculiarly adapted themselves to this service. In Gloucester 
 the old pillars, the ancient arches were left, but over these a 
 glorious stone web or veil of tracery was thrown. 
 
 It is difficult, almost impossible, to ivrile a description of 
 the exquisite beauty of the transepts and choir of Gloucester, 
 as transformed by these fourteenth-century abbots. We enter 
 the Norman nave, grey and solemn, awfully impressive, with 
 its vast and massive columns, little chancjed since the da\s 
 when Abbot Serlo, Lanfranc's friend, in the reign of William 
 the Conqueror and his son, first designed them. Through an
 
 158 A XORMAX ABBEV. 
 
 avenue of these stately pillars, with scarcely any ornament to 
 distract the eye and the thoughts from the severe beauty of 
 the building, we pass into one or other of the transepts ; we 
 look straight forward : still the same grreat round massive 
 pillars, but shorter than the nave columns, meet our gaze ; 
 still the same round arches, smaller than those in the nave, 
 for there is now one row of them above the other, but yet 
 of the selfsame school. Then we go through a low stone 
 arch. We are now in the choir, and we find ourselves in 
 another world of thought. Over the great and massive 
 columns appears to have been dropped a mighty veil of 
 tracery in stone, dazzlingly white, though more than five 
 centuries have passed since that veil was cunningly and skil- 
 fully woven. A veil, nay, it is a film of tracery, so light— as 
 one once phrased it well — so light that it seems to need 
 nothing but the air to carry it. 
 
 At the eastern end of this curiously stone-clothed choir, at 
 the eastern end, the Norman apse, once dark and low-pitched, 
 was broken through : the old vaulted roof was raised higher 
 than any choir-roof in England, save in the case of Westminster 
 and of York. A mighty window — men say the largest in the 
 world — filled up the place where the old gloomy apse once 
 closed the sombre vista of Norman columns and arches. The 
 glass of this window was exquisitely coloured, and a flood of 
 jewelled light poured in and lit up, with a strange and beautiful 
 light, the glorious choir and its white veil of sculptured stone. 
 
 The effect of ihe Gloucester choir, the creation of the four 
 great fourteenth-century abbots, those true masters of archi- 
 tecture, is marvellous. It has been described thus: "At 
 Gloucester, as we enter the choir, the general effect is that of a 
 Perpendicular building. We feel that there is something 
 singular about it, that its effect differs altogether from that of 
 a Perpendicular building, or of any building with regular and 
 prominent pillars and arches. The effect is like that of a
 
 PERPENDICULAR ARCHITECTURE. 159 
 
 single-bodied building, a gigantic college chapel, a church like 
 Alby widiout aisles. It is not till we look a little more nar- 
 rowly that we iind that the greater part of the Norman build- 
 ing is still there, not rebuilt, not even disguised as it is at 
 Winchester, but simply hidden behind a veil of Perpendicular 
 lacework At Gloucester, the later work, without des- 
 troying the elder, altogether obscures it, and decides the 
 Qfeneral effect of the buildincr."* Another famous architectural 
 critic,t commenting upon this strange and magnificent choir at 
 Gloucester, tells us how " in all cathedrals he observes a screen, 
 about the height of the present altar-screen, separates the 
 choir from the side aisles and transepts, but in this cathedral 
 the screen is carried to the roof and the result was a beautiful 
 if not a unique choir. The screen of tracery which formed the 
 sides was situate below the clerestory, plastered (so to speak) 
 on the Norman walls ; or, in some instances, the original Nor- 
 man columns have been chipped down until they harmonize 
 with the general design." 
 
 With the clerestory, it must be borne in mind, the old work 
 ended. The Norman choir was much lower than the present 
 lofty, imposing structure, which towers over every e.xisting 
 choir in England, with the exception of York and Westmin- 
 ster. 
 
 t^ 1^ rjp '^ Tp "^ 
 
 That vast east windowj which floods the choir of Gloucester, 
 beautiful as a dream, with a soft silvery light — a light faintly 
 coloured with jewelled shafts of the richest blue and red, with 
 here and there a vein of faint gold — that vast window could 
 not have been seen out of England or one of the grey and 
 
 • E. A. Freeman. 
 
 t Professor Willis, i860. This great architect writes of Gloucester Cathe- 
 dral as "one of the most glorious examples of architecture he had ever seen." — 
 Professor M'illis, Lcctm-e at Gloucester, 1866. "The general character which 
 Gloucester Cathedral presents is that of a Norman Cathedral complete nearly from 
 one end to the other.'' — Willis. 
 
 X See Appendix ii. for a full description of the great window.
 
 l6o A XORMAN ABBEY. 
 
 misty northern countries — countries where gleams of light or 
 shafts of sunshine are exceeding precious. In south or central 
 Europe the effect of such a mighty window would be simply 
 dazzling to the eye — would be painful from its excess of light. 
 
 The master architect who, it seems, in the Gloucester 
 cloister cells, devised the aery fabric of the choir of the abbey, 
 knew how needful light was to reveal the fair beauty of the 
 mighty walls with that delicate veil of stone tracery which, with 
 so much loving thought and care, they hung over the grim 
 walls and the massive low round arches built by their Norman 
 fathers. They knew that liglit was especially required for the 
 lofty vaulted roof of stone, so rich in colour, so elaborate with 
 its tracery. 
 
 The monk architects of Gloucester, no doubt, had seen how 
 the brightness of southern skies through comparatively little 
 windows had illuminated the great abbey-churches of central 
 and southern Germany, of Provence, Italy, and Spain, with 
 shafts of golden light. They knew w^ell that the pale blue of 
 the skies of the Severn lands were very dim and lightless when 
 compared with the surpassing brilliancy of the skies of south 
 and central Europe. Hence the love of the English artist- 
 monks for huge windows. They would build their minsters, 
 they would make them rich with delicate lacework of stone, 
 with altars gleaming with dusky gold and ablaze with varied 
 colours— and to illumine these they would store up all the 
 light which they could draw from the mist-stained clouds, from 
 heavens rarely blue, well-nigh always veiled with the tender, 
 soft, grey hues of our island atmosphere. Never, as they 
 planned their vast, yet graceful windows — never, they felt, 
 was there any danger of over-much light in their minster- 
 church ; there was no fear of the eyes being dazzled with excess 
 of brilliancy from the English skies. 
 
 These reasons amply account for the three great Gloucester 
 windows which the monk architects of the fourteenth century
 
 PERPENDICULAR ARCHITECTURE. l6l 
 
 put into the new work — into the two stately transepts, into the 
 
 tall and graceful choir. 
 
 ******* 
 
 Near the splendid shrine erected by King' Edward III. 
 over the tomb of his murdered father, and nearer the high altar 
 of the church, is another tabernacle tomb of exceeding graceful 
 shape. The tabernacle work for Gloucester is comparatively 
 modern, and was done in the early years of Henry VIII. 's 
 reign, under the auspices of the last abbot of the famous Bene- 
 dictine house at Gloucester, Malverne, or, as he is sometimes 
 styled, Parker. 
 
 The figure within the shrine built by Abbot Malverne is, 
 however, of a far more ancient date than the days of Henry 
 VIII., at least two centuries or more older. It is the rough 
 sculptured effigy, fairly preserved, of a king, robed and crowned, 
 the Hwiccian king or under-king Osric, the first founder of 
 the Abbey of Gloucester. It possibly fills the place of a much 
 older tomb. Osric, the founder of the abbey, lived about the 
 year of our Lord 689. He subsequently became, history tells 
 us, King of Northumbria. 
 
 Lying on the breast of King Osric is a Norman model of a 
 stately minster church. The model, old as it is — for it dates 
 from the Plantagenet kings — is of course an anachronism, for 
 the church of King Osric must in form have been very different 
 from the sculj^tured church on the breast of the old Mercian 
 king. W'hat we see modelled on the tomb is a pure Norman 
 edifice, and doubtless roughly represents the building built by 
 Lanfranc's friend. Abbot Serlo, in the da)'s of the Conqueror. 
 
 But its chief interest lies in the low, massive tower, which 
 rises from the centre of the little model, for here doubtless we 
 possess an effigy — the only one sculptured or painted that we 
 have — of the old Norman tower of Gloucester Cathedral. It 
 suggests at once the tower of the sister abbey of Tewkesbury, 
 which still remains to us well nigh perfect, almost as it left the
 
 1 62 A NORMAN ABBEY. 
 
 hands of the Norman builder in the first half of the twelfth 
 century ; it was a tower with an interior arcade, and evidently 
 open, like a lantern, to the church below. 
 
 The true story of the towers of Gloucester will probably 
 never now be told. The old monkish records dimly recount 
 how in the far back days of the Plantagenet kings two unequal 
 towers, one loftier than the other, stood at the west end of the 
 great church, while at the east, over the parting of the arms 
 of the cross, rose the massive tower roughly portrayed in stone 
 on the tomb of Osric. The same chronicles obscurely hint at 
 the raising of the same tower a story higher In the first part of 
 the thirteenth century. 
 
 But the monastic annals tell us but little as to the fate of 
 all these three. Dimly we catch sight of various catastrophes, 
 of successive fires, and of an earthquake which shook or de- 
 stroyed the mighty pile of masonry, or perchance of well-nigh 
 equally solid oak 
 
 Sometimes as we read the scattered and obscure notices, 
 we are almost tempted to believe that In the deep and carefully 
 matured schemes of the fourteenth-century monk architects the 
 three towers — possibly weakened if not destroyed by some such 
 calamitous events (earthquake or fire) as have been referred 
 to — were carefully taken down, those at the west end never to 
 be rebuilt ; the monk restorers of the reign of Edward III. 
 proposing with wonderful audacity to raise a great mid-tower 
 which should rival In strength and beauty all other towers in 
 the west and midland counties — a tower which should be at 
 once the crown and glory of their loved house of God — a tow^er 
 which should stand In the centre of their great and beautiful 
 minster, alone, without any lesser rivals to diminish aught of its 
 grace and loveliness. 
 
 That such a far-seeing plan was matured In the monastery 
 councils Is at least possible, this looking forward to the build- 
 ing of a magnificent solitary tower In the centre of their beauti-
 
 PERPENDICULA R ARCHITECTURE. 
 
 163 
 
 ful minster — for 
 even in the be- 
 ginning of the 
 new and elabo- 
 rate work of 
 Abbot Wygmore 
 in the south 
 transept (a. n. 
 1329), we find 
 mighty solid but- 
 
 I ^J^-T^l^^'^IIT l'''lilh''#iSfi [Htli-'l tresses or thrusts, 
 
 curiously woven 
 into the delicate 
 Perpend icular 
 veil of masonry 
 — buttresses evi- 
 dently destined 
 to support the 
 vast weight of 
 some tall and 
 massive tower 
 dreamed of in no 
 distant future. 
 
 And in that 
 future, in a little 
 more than a hun- 
 dred years after the great buttresses of stone were woven 
 into Abbot Wygmore's veil of Perpendicular masonry, the 
 graceful massive tower we now admire, was slowly and care- 
 fully completed ; that tower of Gloucester Cathedral, which 
 has now stood for more than four hundred years simply un- 
 rivalled in its perfect strength and exquisite beauty. 
 
 

 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 The Benedictine House of Gloucester. 
 
 We cannot forget that here, at Gloucester, we have monastic 
 buildings of admirable merit, externally far more preserved 
 than it is usual to find them. 
 
 " At Gloucester we can see what a great' Benedictine house 
 was far better than we can at Ely or Norwich or at Peterborough. 
 The cloister has no rival in its own class. . . . Of the buildings 
 on every side of the cloister the remains are neither few nor 
 unimportant. The refectory of Abbot John de Fulda, the 
 scene of royal feasting, has left fewer remains than any others, 
 but enough survives to give some notion of the design. Be- 
 yond it lay the more distant buildings of the monastery ; the 
 stately lodgings of the abbot beyond a little stream now hid- 
 den ; the second cloister and the graceful ruins of the Infirmary. 
 . . . We come back to the cloister, to mark to the west the 
 quarters of the prior and his successor, the dean, showing us a 
 stage of architecture of which we have no exact specimen in 
 the Minster itself* To the east we have the slype,t the 
 
 * The Deanery of Gloucester is one of the oldest dwellings in England ; portions 
 of it were built as early as the first years of the twelfth century (or even before). Until 
 circa A.D. 1329, when a new abbot's camera was built, the deanery was the abbot's 
 camera or lodging ; it consists of two main portions, the one an undercroft, with 
 vaulted entry and solar and other chambers over, and the monks' parlour, with a great 
 
 t In this case a long, stone-vaulted passage, leading from the east cloister to 
 the outer garden, enriched with Early Norman arches and pillars.
 
 THE BENEDICTIXE HOUSE OF GLOUCESTER. 1 65 
 
 dormitory, now the library, above, and the building of the 
 greatest importance after the church itself, the chapter house " 
 So writes Professor Freeman in his paper on " Gloucester and 
 its Abbey." Now who lived in this grey old pile of buildings ? 
 WHio planned these beautiful solemn cloister walks ? Who 
 built and maintained that spacious hospital, whose graceful 
 
 ■.,; 
 
 '1 ' 
 
 ,//r'" "■/ 
 
 
 
 
 "11^.. '^^;fv 
 
 South and West Front. 
 
 'l^fWg 
 
 ';,!#•> 
 
 > V. ■ \ 
 
 
 
 i^ 
 
 chapel arches alone remain to tell a bit of the story of the 
 touchinsf care of the Benedictine order for the sick and 
 Who dug that deep reservoir in the cloister 
 
 suffering ? 
 
 vaulted chamber above it, which some experts believe to have been the abbot's 
 chapel ; others consider it was a guest-chamber. Thus the oldest part of the deanery 
 (shown in the Illustration on page 166) represents the abbot's camera, and was built 
 by Serlo the friend of Lanfranc, or his immediate successor. It is filled with remains 
 of Norman work, some of a rich character. The solar, exterior and interior, was 
 enriched with early English work sometime in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries. 
 The other portion of the house, added some hundred and fifty years later as the 
 monastery grew in importance, comprises the hall, with the great chamber above 
 (aula), with kitchens and offices, and large portions of a spacious guest-house, timber 
 framed. This last — the " guest-house ' -was added in the fifteenth century.
 
 i66 
 
 A NORMAN ABBEY. 
 
 mil 
 
 V -^ , 
 
 J*:^^:«^ 
 
 ,- M 
 
 
 ^'St 
 
 f 
 
 m 
 
 
 a^-' 
 
 cJ^eIfe\n1y 
 
 
 garden, and skilfully turned into it the bright waters of the 
 Fulbrook ? Who first dreamed the grand design of the glori- 
 
 It is probable that the scene related above as taking place in the abbot's aula, 
 when Abbot Thoky made his strange prophetic answer to Edward II., then his
 
 THE BENEDICTIXE HOUSE OF GLOUCESTER. 167 
 
 ous Minster church, which casts its broad shadow across 
 garden and cloister, far over the busy city beyond its 
 walls ? 
 
 Who once lived here, worked here, dreamed here, died 
 here ? Who wrote in the narrow carrels which line the south 
 cloister walk, those little cells so cunningly built into the 
 cloister arches ? Who prayed in the vast adjoining Minster 
 church, and taught generation after generation of little English 
 children, who were brought up under the shadow of the holy 
 house of Gloucester ? 
 
 Let me try and weave from old chronicle and modern 
 research a little tapestry of history, which will tell something 
 of the past of those long-dead dwellers in the great religious 
 house, something of the story of their life, their hopes and 
 onlooks, their mistakes and their merits, what they tried to do 
 and did. 
 
 tF VF TF 7F tF 7F 
 
 We have spoken in our first two studies on " Dreamland 
 in History " mostly of the great Minster church of Gloucester. 
 We will speak now of the souls who prayed in that fair and 
 storied abbey, of souls who drew from it — or rather from Him 
 who dwelt in it, who, I think, dwells in it still — power to live 
 that life which once exercised so rightly an influence over our 
 peoples. 
 
 guest, happened in the great chamber or aula above referred to, a late careful 
 examination by well-known scholars having shewn that the chamber in question 
 is of an earlier date than the first years of the fourteenth century. 
 
 It is probable that during the famous Parliament of A.D. 1378, held by King 
 Richard II. at Gloucester, the King and the magnates held their secret councils in this 
 same aula (it had become, after A.D 1329, part of the prior's lodging, a new abbot's 
 lodging having been built). The"Historia Monasterii,' compiled by Abbot Froucester 
 (the MS. is in the possession of the dean and chapter), styles this aula " camera 
 hospitii, quae camera Regis propter pulchritudinem antiquitus vocata est." 
 
 In the abbot's solar and adjacent chapel (or guest-chamber) it is no stretch of 
 fancy to assert that most of the English kings from Rufus or Henry I. to Edward 
 II. have spent more or less time, during their frequent residences in royal Glou- 
 cester. While the "aula" built in the thirteenth century has, doubtless, on various oc- 
 casions been the scene of Royal festivity, and at times has served as a Council Hall.
 
 i6S 
 
 A XORMAN ABBE}'. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ,ft^p* 
 
 
 The Writing Cells or Carrels 
 
 nf tlic Monks in the South Cloister. 
 
 More than twelve hundred years have passed over the 
 holy house of Gloucester. But only dim and shadowy forms 
 seem to flit before us when we try to evoke life out of its
 
 THE BENEDICTINE HOUSE OF GLOUCESTER. 169 
 
 early memories. King Osric * of Northumbria, when a 
 Mercian under-king, first planted the ancient religious foun- 
 dation and built a church, and his remains moulder beneath 
 the great pile. His stately tomb, erected long centuries after 
 his time, is still one of the ornaments of the Minster. 
 
 King Athelstan died in royal Gloucester, most likely in 
 the religious house attached to the church. 
 
 The abbey was tenanted in those far back Mercian or 
 Saxon days by men of whose life and work we only possess 
 scanty memoranda, and these written by men who loved them 
 not. These early Mercian or Saxon tenants of the Gloucester 
 religious house were not monks, as we now understand the 
 term. They were priests who lived the life of ordinary 
 citizens, not a few of them married. One of their chief duties, 
 probably, was teaching the young of both sexes. Evidently 
 these " secular " priests were popular among their fellow- 
 citizens, for when the great change was brought about by 
 Archbishop Dunstan and his school, we learn that here in 
 Gloucester the people of the city were angry at the change in 
 the great church and religious house, and harassed and per- 
 secuted the new comers — the Benedictine monks sent by 
 Dunstan and his friends. This was in the beginning of the 
 eleventh century, when Canute was king, a little more than 
 half a century before the Norman Conquest. 
 
 The early years of the new foundation of Benedictine 
 monks in Gloucester were not a happy or a prosperous time. 
 The abbey seems to have been partly rebuilt ; but in the first 
 years of William the Conqueror we read that hvo monks and 
 eight boys alone tenanted the ancient storied home. 
 
 * This Osric was a nephew of Ethelred, the son of Penda, King of Mercia. He 
 received a gift of broad lands from King Ethelred, on condition of his building an 
 abbey at Gloucester. This was in a.d. 689. Osric subsequently became King of 
 Northumbria, where he died, but tradition says he was buried in Gloucester 
 Abbey, close to the high altar. His brother Oswald received a grant of lands 
 from Ethelred, apparently on the same tenure at Pershore, and about the same 
 time Pershore Abbey was founded by this same Oswald. 
 
 Z
 
 I70 A NORMAN' ABBEY. 
 
 With Norman William, however, a new spirit at once was 
 breathed into the religious houses of England, a master- mind 
 guided— during that stern reign — church work in the conquered 
 island ; Lanfranc was one of those great churchmen of the 
 Middle Ages, at once scholar and statesman, ascetic and 
 courtier, one who could with equal contentment spend his days 
 now in the workshop and in the forge, carving wood and ivory, 
 and hammering iron, now copying MSS. and teaching children, 
 now occupied in the court of the Norman duke or king of 
 England on high matters connected with the State. 
 
 Perfect self-abnegation joined to the most exalted devotion 
 to the work of their order, an intense belief in the high mission 
 of the Church, as the preserving salt of society, were the chief 
 characteristics of that brilliant and devoted succession of great 
 churchmen who restored, or rather rebuilt, the Church of the 
 Middle Ages upon a foundation story of re-invigorated mon- 
 asticism. Among them Dunstan, Lanfranc, and Anselm were 
 conspicuous. 
 
 Now Lanfranc was successful in finding a man after his 
 own heart to breathe new life into the fading house of 
 Gloucester. 
 
 Lanfranc no doubt quickly discerned the unrivalled capa- 
 bilities of the situation of the old chief city of the Severn 
 Lands, and with prophetic clearness of vision discerned the 
 part which Gloucester was destined to plaj' in the history of 
 Enoland. 
 
 For long years it was a favourite home for our kings, and 
 in placing such a man as Serlo the Norman — his pupil and his 
 friend — at the head of the little decaying community, Lanfranc 
 intended to make Gloucester a great Benedictine fortress and 
 centre in the west of our island. 
 
 The astute churchman was not mistaken in his man ; on a 
 narrower stage Serlo emulated Lanfranc. The little house of 
 two monks and eight children, with e.xtraordinary rapidity
 
 THE BENEDIC'IIXE HOrSE OF GI.OUCESTEE. 
 
 17 I 
 
 
 
 ^^C'^ 
 
 
 f ^i' ■L.-r "St 
 
 ,.><r^^^,*l( 
 
 
 
 
 fi'* 
 
 
 grew into a powerful community. A hundred monies, for 
 instance, replaced the two solitary dwellers in the old home.* 
 Much of the great Minster church which, after eight cen- 
 
 * /n the old Jioiiie, fur under the very shadow of the great Gloucester Abbey in 
 the beginning of the tenth century, /Ethelflsed, Lady of the Mercians, a daughter of 
 King Alfred, founded the small Piiory of St. Oswald's, close to the Severn. Its 
 ruins are with us still. The first Benedictine Abbot of Gloucester (Edric, eleventh 
 century), alluding ,to the little priory at his gates, styles his own great house"' The 
 Old Home.'' He calls himself ^i^/w.v ;>; j^V7/rt'./////(7wc.
 
 172 A NORMAN ABBEV. 
 
 turies, we still wonder at and admire, was Abbot Serlo's work. 
 His rule promised to be as enduring as his massive building. 
 From that day, eventful indeed to the holy house of Gloucester, 
 when Lanfranc, the monk, scholar, and statesman, placed the 
 Abbot's crozier in Serlo's hand, the great abbey of the Severn 
 Lands prospered with a marvellous prosperity. Not a little 
 of the history of our England was played beneath the grey 
 shadows of its massive walls. 
 
 Here, to the great Benedictine house, when Gloucester was 
 the third city in the kingdom, kings came and feasted. Here 
 solemn councils, presided over by kings, met. Here parlia- 
 ments were held, and deep matters affecting the weal of the 
 commonwealth discussed. One king received his crown in 
 front of the high altar of the Cathedral Church. Another 
 English sovereign lies amongst us still. And the storied 
 centuries rolled on in their solemn course, and the Gloucester 
 house of God was famous even among the more famous reli- 
 gious houses of England. Abbeys rose and fell, but still this 
 great abbey prospered, and did its work for more than five 
 hundred eventful years, till that sad day when the crozier, 
 which had been borne by a long unbroken line of great church- 
 men, at the rough bidding of Henry YIll.'s commissioners, 
 was broken in the hands of Abbot Malverne, the last Prelate 
 of the Benedictines who bore rule in the halls of Serlo. 
 
 But the life of the great Minster church went on, though 
 under changed conditions. The spirit of the sixteenth cen- 
 tury asked for a new presentment of the religion of Jesus 
 
 Christ. 
 
 ******* 
 
 What now was that monastic life which these disciples of 
 Benedict lived, or tried to live, and which Henry VHI. put an 
 end to in the sixteenth century ? 
 
 Sir James Stephen, in one of his brilliant essays, thus paints 
 the original idea of the dwellers in a Benedictine house : — • 
 
 &
 
 THE BENEDICTINE HOUSE OF GLOUCESTER. 173 
 
 " In the whirl and uproar of the handicrafts of our own day it is difficult to 
 imagine the noiseless spectacle which, in those far back days, so often caught the 
 eye as it gazed on the secluded abbey and the adjacent grange. In black tunics, the 
 mementoes of death, and in leathern girdles, the emblems of chastity, might then be 
 seen carters silently yoking their bullocks to the team, and driving them in silence 
 to the field, or shepherds interchanging some inevitable whispers while they watched 
 their flocks, or vine-dressers pruning the fruit of which they might never taste or 
 speak, or wheelwrights, carpenters, and masons plying their trades like the inmates 
 of some deaf and dumb asylum : and all pausing from their labours as the convent 
 bell, sounding the hours of prime or nones or vespers, summoned them to join in 
 spirit, even when they could not repair in person to, those sacred offices. Around 
 the monastic workshop might be observed the belt of cultivated land, continually 
 encroaching on the adjacent forest, and the passer-by might trace to the toils of 
 these mute workmen the opening of roads, the draining of marshes, the herds graz- 
 ing, and the harvest waving in security under the shelter of ecclesiastical privi- 
 lege."— " The French Benedictines," "Essays in Ecclesiastical Biography," vol. i. 
 pp. 366, 367. 
 
 For these hard labours of the hand many of ihe brethren 
 substituted the different, though no less toilsome, labours of 
 the brain. Sir Francis Palgrave thus writes of the Norman 
 Monastery of Bee and of the way in which its denizens spent 
 their days : — 
 
 '' Herlouin, the founder, was of noble birth, the real old northern blood flowed 
 in his veins, a knight until he renounced the world. Learning he had none — when 
 he first professed, he could not read a letter ; and he subjected himself to all the 
 austerities and privations enjoined by S. Benedict's rule. Manual labour was the 
 employment of the Brethren, and much was Herlouin derided by his former com- 
 panions when they saw his coarse garments and unkempt beard. Hard and fast 
 Herlouin worked, aiding the building of the monastery ; except when chanting in the 
 choir, or partaking of the one daily scanty meal which he grudged himself, you could 
 always find him digging and delving, or his hand grasping the spade, or with hod on 
 shoulder, as Lanfranc (afterwards William the Conqueror's Archbishop of Canter- 
 bury), found him, all begrimed W'ith mortar, engaged in vaulting an oven." — Sir 
 Francis Palgrave, " Normandy and England,'' vol. iii. p. 259. 
 
 To this community of Benedictines under Abbot Herlouin 
 at Bee, Lanfranc once of Pavia, joined himself It is said he 
 wished to work too with his hands, but the brothers of Bee felt 
 it would be wasting the time if so good a scholar used not his 
 brain in preference to his hands, so he was employed in teach- 
 ing the young. Under this gifted man Bee expanded into a col- 
 lege, and scholars resorted to the Norman house from all parts. 
 But Lanfranc not only taught, but he daily spent some 
 time in copying MSS. of Holy Scripture, in correcting errors in
 
 174 ^ NOR^fAN ABBEY. 
 
 the text, and now and again composing commentaries on cer- 
 tain portions. The Benedictine monk, whose vocation lay in 
 scholarship, by no means confined himself to copying MSS. of 
 the Bible, or to writing commentaries on the sacred text. In 
 those quiet cells, of which we have in the Gloucester cloister 
 walks such perfect examples still remaining, every branch of 
 learning was cultivated. 
 
 For instance, in the abbey of S. Boniface at Fulda, the 
 monks, Euhardus and Rudolph, composed careful and accurate 
 annals of the reign of Charlemagne. Rudolf, who was master 
 of the Fulda Abbey School, was the only mediseval writer, it 
 seems, to whom Tacitus was known at first hand. 
 
 Men like Lanfranc and Serlo thought that by restoring the 
 old way of monastic life, as planned centuries before by Bene- 
 dict of Nurscia they would best help their brother men. It 
 was a strange but not an unbeautiful conception. 
 
 The general plan was founded on two verses of Psalm 
 cxix. : V. 62, "■At midnight I will rise to give thanks unto 
 thee ; " and v. 164, " Seven times a day do I praise thee." 
 
 Roughly, the way of life at the Benedictine abbey of 
 Gloucester was as follows : — In the winter months and through 
 the early spring, the monk specially charged with this duty 
 roused the sleeping brothers two hours after midnight. They 
 slept in dormitories, each occupying generally a .separate 
 cubicle. The arrangement was simple, each had a mattress, 
 and was provided with a rug, with a second rug to cover him. 
 They slept partially dressed, so when roused for Vigils, 
 two hours after midnight, they came with little preparation 
 down the winding stairs — they are still there at Gloucester 
 — into the Minster church, and then they held in the solemn 
 night hours the first service. After " Vigils," they would 
 return to rest. As the first streaks of dawn were visible, 
 they were roused again, again they would worship in the
 
 THE BENEDICTINE HOUSE OF GLOUCESTER. 175 
 
 choir of the great church. Matins and Prime would next be 
 said or sung. 
 
 The monks, and apparently the children entrusted to their 
 care, usually spent some time in the cloisters and garden. 
 
 • ^ 
 
 hi 
 
 
 Mt^-:^'(mm 
 
 !J[ Mk ^ I^A -^-rfr- /«,^1 
 j&f If '' , 
 
 k 
 
 ]' ' 
 
 
 laj- 
 
 
 'J 
 
 ■^y\ 
 
 Lavatory and fart of 
 the Novices' Cloister. 
 
 Between eight and nine the brothers dressed themselves for 
 the day, performed their ablutions in the cloister lavatories — 
 those lavatories we still possess, with all their wondrous carved 
 beauty little injured by time. 
 
 Then the third service, " Tierce," was chanted, and this
 
 1/6 A NORMAN ABBEr. 
 
 was followed by Mass. Some time after Mass was the first 
 regular meal.* The rule prescribed that this was to consist of 
 two dishes, mainly of cooked vegetables, though more sub- 
 stantial viands do not seem to have been forbidden when they 
 were procurable, with a fixed allowance of bread and wine or 
 beer. In the summer when the nights were short, a brief 
 siesta was the practice after the meal. 
 
 The whole " House" met once in the day, in the morning 
 hours, in the Chapter Room. All the members of the Society 
 took the seats belonging to them on the stone seats round the 
 great hall. It is still here, practically unchanged, with all its 
 strange, solemn memories. The Abbot or his deputy presided. 
 Passages of the Rule of S. Benedict were generally read ; 
 some words were spoken by the President ; then the several 
 officers of the House read their reports, and when any of the 
 monks had failed in their duties their cases were at once 
 tried, punishments were decreed, and not unfrequently corpo- 
 ral discipline was inflicted before the whole Society. Lanfranc 
 specially treated of this singular practice for maintaining rigid 
 discipline. " During this infliction of this discipline all the 
 brethren must bow their heads and show compassion for the 
 penitent with dutiful and brotherly afiection : meanwhile, no 
 one must speak in the Chapter, no one look at the ofi'ender 
 except those in high places, who may intercede for him." 
 
 The day went on, services alternated with work, or reading, 
 or'teaching. 
 
 Between two and three o'clock Nones were said ; Vespers 
 were sung at four. Before sunset there was another public 
 meal, lighter than the first. On fast-days there was no second 
 meal : additional refreshment at other times in the day was 
 apparently allowed at times, and in the case of the monks being 
 engaged in specially laborious duties extra allowances of food 
 and wine were made. 
 
 * The hour for this meal varied according to the season of the year.
 
 THE BENEDICTINE HOUSE OF GLOUCESTER. 177 
 
 1 he Abbot had always power to di.ipense with certain 
 portions of the Rule. 
 
 The service termed Compline usually took place about 
 seven o'clock ; then followed rest. The monastery at about 
 eight o'clock was quite still. In the dormitory strict silence 
 was enjoined. 
 
 Such is a bare catalogue of an ordinary day in a Benedic- 
 tine house in England, in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, 
 after the reforms of Lanfranc and his school. 
 
 Roughly speaking, a quarter of the twenty-four hours was 
 given to rest (some six hours), seven hours were spent in 
 church ; eight distinct services being required from each vowed 
 Benedictine. 
 
 This great array of services were considerably varied so 
 as to avoid as far as possible monotony. The whole Psalter 
 was enjoined to be sung every week by the original Rule of 
 Benedict, whose words were, " As by men who know that they 
 are in the sight of God and angels." 
 
 Agriculture, building, paintmg, study, teaching the young, 
 all formed part of the appointed work of the Benedictine 
 monk. 
 
 Their tender care for the sick was a noticeable feature in 
 their " Rule." The great founder of the order left special 
 injunctions here : " Before all things and above all things," 
 said S. Benedict, " care must be given to the sick, they must 
 be served, and Christ in them." In all great houses the 
 Infirmary and the chapel attached were among the most 
 noticeable buildings. " At Peterborough," Canon Westcott 
 says, " the Infirmary contains the most beautiful work that 
 remains." At Gloucester the exquisite arches of what was 
 once the Infirmarychapel are well known. Injunctionswere con- 
 tinually passed enjoining every indulgence, and recommending 
 
 that the tenderest care should be shown to the sick and aged. 
 
 ***** * ♦ 
 
 A A
 
 178 A XORMA N A BBEJ '. 
 
 Men often ask now, what was really the Hfe and work of 
 these great religious houses ? Was it in truth the ideal life of 
 prayer, quiet work, self-renunciation, obedience and patient 
 industry which samtly recluses like Benedict dreamed of, and 
 practical men like Lanfranc, and Anselm, and their immediate 
 pupils we know lived ? 
 
 To answer the question at all fully would be impossible in 
 the limits of this little present study. 
 
 In these religious houses we must remember were men 
 living with the same passions and tastes, the same faults and 
 failings as are common to us all. They played, did these 
 houses, in disturbed and stormy times, on the whole a very 
 noble and useful part, and indisputably were a great bulwark 
 to society. 
 
 We have a few trustworthy records which lift the veil 
 from off their inner life and enable us — as through a glass not 
 very darkly— to analyse the daily life and conduct, the hopes 
 and aspirations, the works and doings of some of these 
 monasteries which, like our Gloucester, have played so great a 
 part in the story of our past in England. 
 
 One of these records possessed a curious attraction for one 
 who certainly would not be suspected of a very warm admira- 
 tion for the monkish ideal. Carlyle, strangely enough, devoted 
 some eighty closely printed pages in one of his works to the 
 analysis of a diary kept by an undistinguished brother of an 
 Eastern Counties monastery of Benedictines, in the reigns of 
 Henry II. and Richard Coeur de Lion. 
 
 In the life, familiarly painted by this monk, one Jocelyn 
 de Brakelonda, the almoner of St. Edmondsbury, we possess a 
 vivid picture of the every-day monastic life of the England of 
 the Plantagenet kings. It does not perhaps come up to the 
 lofty ideal sketched by great souls like Lanfranc and his pupil 
 Serlo of Gloucester, and lived by men like Anselm of Bee, but 
 with all its errors and shortcomings, there is much in this
 
 THE BENEDICTINE HOUSE OF GLOUCESTER. 179 
 
 monastic life here painted, that is beautiful and desirable, 
 enough certainly to form the basis of a successful defence when 
 monasteries are spoken of as merely hives of drones, and 
 monasticism as a pernicious and harmful conception. 
 
 Jocelyn, the almoner of St. Edmondsbury, hides nothing. 
 He paints the errors, the shortcomings, the excesses, the idle 
 gossiping, the jealousies of his brother monks, with an 
 unsparing brush. You feel the man is intensely truthful, you 
 see that his diary is the picture of a life really lived in a 
 hundred similar religious houses, and as we walk and muse in 
 the cloister of Gloucester, in the old-world garden there, in 
 the grey and solemn Minster aisles, we repeople these loved 
 and time-worn buildings and gardens with the old inhabit- 
 ants who lived there when Coeur de Lion reiofned, and 
 John Lackland plotted and schemed against his nobler 
 brother. 
 
 The monk Jocelyn though does far more than merely 
 chronicle the little daily disputes, the heart-burnings, and the 
 jealousies of his brother monks. He paints, too, with no 
 unskilful hand, the thoughts and imaginings, the ways and 
 works of his friend and master, the Abbot Samson. 
 
 Samson, Abbot of St. Edmond's in the reigns of Henry II. 
 and Richard Cceur de Lion, was evidently a type of the abler 
 Benedictines of the twelfdi and thirteenth centuries. He was 
 a plain, honest man, hard-working, and God-fearing, thoroughly 
 anxious to do his duty. 
 
 His friend, and at one period his chaplain, Jocelyn, in his 
 amusing gossipy memoirs, sketches Samson's early life in the 
 community : his unpopularity, and at the same time his repu- 
 tation as a thorough business man of unswerving honesty of 
 jjurpose, with some learning, and experience. He tells us of 
 the last days of the old Abbot Hugo, who reigned in the house 
 of St. Edmond's before Sam.son, a devout earnest old man, 
 with failing eyesight and weak health, and then relates die
 
 I So A NORMAX ABBEl'. 
 
 events, commonplace events mostly, which led to the election 
 of Samson as abbot. 
 
 His brother monks chose him to the high office, not because 
 they specially liked him, but simply because they respected him. 
 He was utterly without friends or interest either in the mon- 
 astery or in the King's court, and narrowly missed being 
 confirmed in his office because neither the King or any of his 
 advisers knew anything about him. He was chosen without 
 any popular gifts to recommend him, solely because the monks 
 respected him as a good, true man. His simple hard working 
 life is related with transparent truth by the monk Jocelyn, who 
 tells us how zealously Abbot Samson worked to restore the 
 revenues of the house, which, through the weakness and long 
 illness of his predecessor, had become sadly disordered ; how 
 he administered with restless care the internal discipline of his 
 great house, ever severe yet kind and tender- hearted. The 
 vast estates of St. Edmond's were carefully watched over. 
 Barns and farm buildings were built and restored. Churches 
 were erected in the outlying villages, a hospital was founded 
 and endowed by him. Schools too for the young were built, 
 and the great parent house of St. Edmond's and its church 
 were thoroughly restored and beautified. 
 
 Dimly we catch glimpses, between the lines of Jocelyn's 
 homely diary, of bits of the church life of Coeur de Lion's time. 
 We see something of the gorgeous processions, the preaching, 
 the festivals, the Christmas plays, mysteries, as they were 
 called, performed in the churchyard under the auspices of the 
 monks. 
 
 Abbot Samson was a good scholar, and could preach in 
 three languages. He was a passionate lover of books, and often 
 complained that his lot had not been cast in some quiet mon- 
 astic library. The monastery, where Jocelyn lived, was a 
 home for all strangers, and for travellers whose duties and 
 affairs led them into those Eastern Counties, and in troubled
 
 THE BENEDICTINE HOUSE OF GLOUCESTER. l8l 
 
 times, not unknown periods wlien our Plantagenet kings bore 
 sway over us, defenceless folk, such as Jews and their wives 
 and little ones, found a ready shelter behind the strong walls of 
 St. Edmond's. 
 
 Abbot Samson was no laggard in matters connected with 
 the State. He was from time to time, we see, associated in 
 high political questions with the King's justiciaries and others ; 
 by no means a courtly man — we find him, for instance, guard- 
 ing, at the peril of his life and liberty, a wealthy girl-ward from 
 the rapacity of some of the court nobles, who would have 
 wedded her for the sake of her broad lands. Twelve years of 
 those restless, toil-filled years, his friend Jocelyn tells us 
 blanched Abbot Samson's hair, and he became white as snow. 
 Ikit some would be tempted to ask, has his monk biographer, 
 in his careless, plea.sant manner, told us nothing of the Bene- 
 dictine abbot's higher life, nothing of his nobler aspirations ? 
 We turn over some pages of the long forgotten life-story, and 
 we find some notes of Abbot Samson's thoughts, for instance, 
 upon the Crusades. 
 
 We lookback from our present vantage- ground of many 
 centuries' experience and teaching, and entertain little admira- 
 tion for these strange bloody wars, but as Carlyle once 
 remarked, " To all noble Christian hearts of that era, what 
 earthly enterprise so noble ? '' 
 
 Our Benedictine abbot would have tossed aside all dignity 
 and position, all present ease and comfort, and would ha\e 
 himself joined one of these strange pilgrimages of blood, had 
 not King Henry H. peremptorily forbade his leaving England. 
 But when Jerusalem was re-taken by the Pagans, Abbot 
 Samson put on a hair shirt, and wore under-garments 
 of rough haircloth ever after, and abstained from flesh and 
 flesh meals thenceforth to the end of his life. He would be 
 daily reminded, in pain of body, that his Lord's tomb was in 
 the hands of unbelievers.
 
 l82 A NORMAN ABBEY. 
 
 So this earnest student, this patient administrator of farms 
 and estates, this doughty protector of the weak and defenceless, 
 this grave and austere disciplinarian, this practical man of 
 business, this restorer of dilapidated granges and roofless 
 homesteads, this builder of hosjDitals, schools, and churches, had 
 another side, a secret unseen side belonging to his character, 
 of deep and passionate devotion to his Lord and Saviour. 
 Jocelyn painted the inner life of Samson as well as man can 
 paint these things, in his chapter describing how the great altar 
 of St. Edmond's was rebuilt, and the holy shrine, where the 
 body of the martyr-king slept, was opened. 
 
 7F tF "SF tp t^ ^ 
 
 Carlyle beautifully sums up the old Benedictine's character, 
 in his own characteristic language, writing thus of Abbot 
 Samson : — 
 
 " The great antique heart, how like a child's in its simplicity, like a man's in its 
 earnest solemnity and depth ! Heaven lies over him wherever he goes or stands on 
 the earth, making all the earth a higher temple to him, the earth's business all a 
 kind of worship. Glimpses of bright creatures flash in the common sunlight. 
 Angels yet hover, doing God's messages among men. Wonder and miracle encom- 
 pass the man. Heaven's splendour over his head, Hell's darkness under his feet. 
 .A. great law of duty high as these two infinities, dwarfing all else, annihilating all 
 else. It was not a dilettantism this of Abbot Samson, it was a reality." 
 
 ******* 
 
 This, then, was something of the life and the work of the 
 Benedictines of Gloucester, and of other religious houses ; and 
 this was the type of not a few of the men who lived, and prayed, 
 and toiled in these great monasteries when Plantagenets 
 reigned in England. Surely a brief sojourn in such a " dream- 
 land " is pleasant and, perhaps, suggestive, even to men of the 
 England of to-day.
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 The Birthday of our Gothic Minsters, 
 
 C) 
 
 
 UR gloriousMinsterChurch 
 at Gloucester registers, 
 if I may use the term, 
 an eventful epoch in the civil 
 and religious history of England. 
 I speak of England because it 
 has for us a more immediate inte- 
 rest, but what we have to remark 
 here of England is common in a 
 greater or less degree to Germany, 
 
 France, and the Low Countries. 
 * * * * . 
 
 In our great Gloucester Church, we pass from the stern and 
 solemn grandeur of the Norman nave, with its massive columns, 
 its unadorned roof, its comparatively small windows — we pass 
 through a little iron gateway in the massive screen which 
 separates the nave from the choir, into a perfectly new and 
 strange building. It would seem when we passed into this choir, 
 we were coming into the presence of the work of another age
 
 l84 A XORMAX ABBEY. 
 
 altogether ; other ideas have evidently been at work here ; 
 the views, aspirations, thoughts on the part of the builders of 
 this portion of the grey time-worn Minster had evidently under- 
 gone a mighty change. There are no massy fortress like pil- 
 lars here ; the roofs soar to a height never attempted in the 
 older Norman nave; a perfect lace-work of tracery in stone 
 veils the lofty walls and covers the soaring roof. The com- 
 paratively little windows give place to vast openings generally 
 filled with the richest jewelled glass, one of them positively 
 
 claiming to be the largest in Europe. 
 
 ******* 
 
 The student wonderingly asks whether centuries elapsed 
 between the period which produced the Norman nave, with its 
 grave and solemn grandeur, its fortress -like massive forms, its 
 grey and sombre character, and the age which gave birth to 
 the builders who changed the great eastern limb of our cathe- 
 dral into those new forms of beautiful decorative richness, 
 who rejoiced in the delicate lace-work — the soaring roof with 
 its rich and elaborate work — the mighty windows, which are 
 the characteristic feature of the choir of Gloucester Cathedral. 
 
 He is surprised at learning that scarcely two centuries 
 elapsed between the age which produced the Norman nave as 
 the favourite form of a Christian church, and the age which 
 devised the choir of Gloucester as the more sacred part of a 
 great house of God. 
 
 What happened in this century and a half to bring about so 
 great a change of thought ? 
 
 Our answer will supply some of the causes which were at 
 work which produced Gothic architecture, one of the forms of 
 which was the Gloucester Perpendicular, a style almost pecu- 
 liar to England. 
 
 ******* 
 
 In a former chapter we sketched out something of the spirit 
 which dwelt in the Norman master builders. In the time of
 
 THE BIRTHDAY OF OUR GOTHIC MINSTERS. 1S5 
 
 the Conqueror, and his father and his sons — roughly speaking 
 the eleventh century — a feehng of insecurity, of perpetual 
 danger to life and property, was, perhaps, the dominant feeling 
 in all men's minds. 
 
 No one was secure ; perpetual wars harassed Saxon Eng- 
 land, as well as Capetian (I use the term for want of a better) 
 P" ranee, and the Low Countries. England as well as France 
 dreaded the constant terrorism of the sea pirates from Den- 
 mark and the northern countries. In both kingdoms the 
 sovereign was dominated by an ever-changing succession of 
 professedly subject, but really independent chieftains, who were 
 at perpetual warfare with their liege lord and with one another. 
 Germany was in an equally unsettled, miserable condition. 
 
 What wonder was it that the churches built in those stormy 
 days in certain details resembled fortresses ! The dominant idea 
 in every architect and builder's mind was that the pile 
 they were designing and erecting must be capable of defence. 
 The first thought, when a palace or a great house was planned, 
 was that the palace or house must be in some sense a fortress. 
 Thus, when the Conqueror erected his London residence, his 
 architect built him the "Tower of London." The keep of 
 William's London palace still throws its shadow as the well- 
 known White Tower over the busy waters of the Thames. So 
 when an abbey or minster was planned, the same thougJit 
 coloured the builder's design ; not that a great abbey or a 
 minster church was meant to stand a siege or receive a garrison 
 of men-at-arm?, but t lie fortress idea could never be dismissed 
 from the mind of the architect ; hence, in Norman churches, 
 the enormously thick walls, the massive pillars, the small aper- 
 tures for light, the ponderous battlemented tower, faithful 
 copy of the keep or donjon of a Norman castle. We see the 
 last feature still in the low square tower of the mighty abbey 
 which stands in the green water meadows of Tewkesbury by 
 the Severn waters, only a few miles away, and built probably 
 
 li B
 
 i86 
 
 A NORMAA' ABBEY. 
 
 1. ■ ■ 
 
 m 
 
 
 ?^J^'i 
 
 
 by the same hand, 
 certainly the fruit 
 of the same in- 
 spiration as its 
 grander sister— 
 the Minster 
 Church of Glou- 
 cester. 
 
 From the 
 day of Hast- 
 ings on- 
 ward a 
 new state 
 of things 
 began for 
 England ; 
 gradually, 
 under the 
 strong rule 
 of the Conqueror 
 and his sons, the 
 general feeling of 
 insecurity ceased. 
 After the middle of 
 the twelfth century, 
 there was no real fear 
 of serious disturbance 
 at home, no dread of 
 
 invasion from abroad. The raids of the Vikings were a 
 terrible story of the past, while the strong hand of the 
 Angevin kings crushed down independent action and per- 
 petual civil war among the powerful chieftains at home. 
 The idea of the stronghold and of the fortress became 
 less and less a dominant thought. The architect and the
 
 THE BIRTHDAY OF OUR GOTHIC MINSTERS. 1 87 
 
 builder had greater scope to exercise ingenuity and skill. In 
 the reigns of the Angevin kings, Henry II., Richard Coeur 
 de Lion and John, .-\.d. 1154 — 1216, no monk builder, for 
 instance, would have planned a new minster church on the lines 
 of Serlo's church at Gloucester. 
 
 The new spirit in architecture which had been /// for more 
 than a century, and which showed itself in the work known 
 technically as " Early English " and " Decorated,"* appeared 
 very markedly in Gloucester in Edward II. 's reign, when 
 Abbot Thoky substituted in the south aisle, for the plain and 
 comparatively small windows of Serlo, the splendid and 
 elaborate " Decorated " windows we now see. This new 
 spirit in architecture was in a measure owing to the general 
 feeling of security, which allowed greater latitude and scope 
 for the imagination. 
 
 The time, however, for the full development of the new 
 ideas in church architecture was when the third Edward's 
 reign was close at hand. But though the influence of quieter 
 times, the result of Norman influence and Norman conquest, 
 may be looked upon as one of the causes which led to the 
 " invention " of Gothic architecture — a far more powerful 
 cause existed. 
 
 A mighty revival in Church life had taken place, especially 
 in northern Europe. The new life which was breathed among 
 ecclesiastics of all des^rees, which rave new and nobler aims 
 to well-nigh every religious house and foundation, influenced 
 powerfully all sorts and conditions of men. The Crusades, 
 those strange, sad wars, undertaken, at first certainly, with a 
 noble purpose, were one of the outcomes of this universal 
 religious movement. 
 
 The universal practice of simony — in many an individual 
 case a deplorable licentiousness of manners — had long enfeebled 
 the influence while it poisoned the life of the clergy. High 
 
 * The Sedilia in Gloucester Cathedral form a beautiful instance ol "Decorated" 
 Work.
 
 i88 
 
 A NURMAN ABBEY. 
 
 
 Yui 
 
 ^ ^< i fA 1 - ^-^ J [ iS::z 
 
 {SuJ>_posed tu kd'c'c been a Reliquary.) 
 
 
 aims and lofty purposes had been well-nigh unknown, not only 
 to the great bulk of the clergy and the dwellers in the many 
 religious houses, but even to the ecclesiastics occupying the 
 prominent places in the hierarchy. A lamentable ignorance 
 of all letters was a feature of the day. In Anglo-Saxon 
 times it was said that between the Trent and the Thames 
 scarcely a priest could be found acquainted with the Latin 
 tongue, although all the services of the Church were written in 
 that language ! The performance of religious rites by such 
 ignorant men must have been utterly empty and devoid of all
 
 THE BIRTHDAY OF OUR GOTHIC MINSTERS. 189 
 
 real meaning. The monks, with few exceptions, were destitute 
 of discipHne ; the regular canons worse, constantly lapsing into 
 drunkenness and disorder. The highest dignitaries in the 
 Church were equally guilty. For instance, we know that 
 Hugh, Archbishop of Rouen, who died in 994, having held the 
 great Norman arch-see for fifty-two years, surrendered himself 
 wholly to gross sensuality. Another occupant of the same 
 archbishopric, Mauger, a relation of William the Conqueror, 
 was, even in an age distinguished for ecclesiastical corruption, 
 conspicuous for his depravity. " Courtier, soldier, warrior, 
 prelate, the mitre decked his head, and his mailed hand 
 clutched the crosier, but he was so wild and ill-conditioned that 
 we can scarcely think of him in his clerical character." " He 
 lived the life of a magnificent noble given much more to 
 hunting and cock-fighting than to episcopal duties." * So vile 
 and evil was the conduct of this Archbishop Mauger that the 
 common folk believed he was aided in his acts of wild mischief 
 by a household demon. This wicked prelate was at last, 
 owing to the influence of Duke William, formally deposed for 
 gross licentiousness. This was in a.d. 1062. 
 
 Children were even intruded, for State reasons, into great 
 sees. In a.d. 992, Hugh, brother of a Count of Vermandois, 
 was made coadjutor archbishop of Rheims, with right of 
 succession to the archbishopric. When the little Prince Hugh 
 was raised to this great office in the French hierarchy he was 
 about two years old ! 
 
 Simony publicly practised in the highest quarters had 
 hopelessly corrupted the clergy. Very many of the bishops 
 and abbots had obtained these high dignities by openly pur- 
 chasing them. The bishop who bought his bishopric would not 
 scruple to sell any ecclesiastical post in his gift. " Give you a 
 nomination to a prebend ! " Philip of France is reported to 
 
 * Palgrave, " Normandy and England," iii., book ii. chap. v. Dean Church, 
 '' Ansehn," chap. vii.
 
 I go A NORMAN ABBEY. 
 
 have said to an applicant. " I have mid them all already." 
 " Learning," writes Sir Francis Palgrave, " had altogether 
 decayed. He who could read Latin was talked of as a 
 prodigy. With the decline of ecclesiastical discipline morals 
 had declined also. Never can the one subsist without the 
 other. The dusty rule of St. Benedict slumbered on the shelf, 
 whilst rich fur and fine linen clothed the monk, and the 
 savoury dishes smoked on the long table of the refectory. 
 Scarcely could the priest at the altar, reeking from the de- 
 bauch, stammer out the words of the Liturgy." 
 
 I|- "SF T^ tF ^ tF ^ 
 
 The eleventh century witnessed one of those great 
 religious reactions which from time to time have so powerfully 
 influenced the course of this world's history. It was time ; for 
 the Church, through its own weakness and folly, not to say 
 open sin, was fast losing its hold upon men. The revival in 
 religion was not confined to our land or race. From Rome to 
 Canterbury, from the shores of the Adriatic to the coasts 
 washed by the wild North Sea, a great change passed over the 
 ecclesiastical world. Monasteries were reformed ; new life 
 was breathed into the countless homes of the religious orders ; 
 ereat churchmen arose and infused something of their ardent 
 devotion into the hearts of the humblest monk and parish 
 priest, whose work lay perhaps in remote and secluded 
 districts. Nowhere was the religious revival more marked 
 than in Norman England ; nowhere had the Church been less 
 active, less an influence for good, than in the later period of 
 the Saxon kings. But in the eleventh century a new and 
 nobler spirit arose in the Church. 
 
 The recorder of merely earthly events is tempted to 
 ask, whence came this strange, beautiful revival, this longing 
 after higher and better things, this passionate desire to 
 lead nobler and less selfish lives ? In England, after the 
 Conquest, the prelates and abbots were, strangely enough,
 
 THE niRTHDAV OF OUR GOTHIC MINSTERS. 191 
 
 assisted by a deep feeling of remorse, which took possession of 
 the Conqueror and many of his knightly comrades, remorse for 
 the deeds of blood and violence which accompanied the Nor- 
 man conquest, remorse for the broad-spread misery which their 
 stronsf-handed work brought on England. " This feelinir," 
 writes Palgrave,* " was probably the cause of the bounteous 
 donations made by the Normans or their immediate descen- 
 dants for pious and charitable purposes, more religious founda- 
 tions havinfj been established under the kings of the Anwlo- 
 Norman dynasty than during the whole preceding or subse- 
 quent period of English history. Very many men also sought 
 rest and consolation in the places of refuge from this world 
 afforded by the Church." Besides the mighty reforms carried 
 out under the two first Norman archbishops in such great 
 religious houses as Gloucester ; during the nineteen years of 
 Stephen's reign one hundred and fifteen monasteries were built, 
 and one hundred and thirteen more religious houses were added 
 to these in the days of Henry II. It has been computed that 
 in half a century sixty-four of these houses of religion were built 
 in Yorkshire and Lincolnshire alone. " Multitudes of men were 
 busied in raising the vast pile of buildings which made up a reli- 
 gious house — cloister, dormitories, chapels, hospital, granaries, 
 barns, storehouses. "f 
 
 In this mighty revival two men were conspicuous, Lanfranc 
 and Anselm, the first two Norman Archbishops of Canter- 
 bury. To these, in England and Normandy, as far as human 
 agency is concerned, was the great revival of Church life 
 and work in the eleventh and twelfth centuries especially 
 due. Great scholars, earnest and devoted churchmen, 
 statesmen of no mean ability, full of noble and unselfish 
 enthusiasm, they were both, though dififerent in character, 
 admirably and specially fitted for the great work of refor- 
 
 * " Normandy and England," vol. iii., book iii. chap. x. 
 t " Henry II.," by Mrs. J. R. Green, chap. 3.
 
 192 A NORMAN ABBEY. 
 
 mation and reconstruction of the Church which lay before 
 them. 
 
 The first of the Norman Archbishops of Canterbury, Lan- 
 franc, possessed in himself many rare and singular gifts. It 
 was the good fortune of the Conqueror to attach him to his 
 cause in England. He became the great king's innermost 
 counsellor ; and for long years, during that stormy and event- 
 ful period when Norman rule was being slowly and painfully 
 established in Saxon England, Lanfranc was the trusted Min- 
 ister and adviser of William. It was through Lanfranc's work 
 more than by any other human agency* that the Church of the 
 Anglo-Saxon was redeemed from the sloth and impotency into 
 which she had sunk. He was at once statesman and church- 
 man, teacher and reformer, restorer of a scholarship fast 
 perishing, an accurate theologian, an ardent reviver of zeal 
 for a nobler and more useful life among the professed ministers 
 of the Church. He occupied a middle position between men 
 like the saintly Anselm who succeeded him and the more worldly 
 bishops of his day — able and devoted men often, but statesmen 
 rather than churchmen. Had Anselm stood at William's 
 right hand during that troubled age, he would never have 
 won William's heart as did Lanfranc, the wise and prudent. Had 
 a worldly prelate like Ralph Flambard, Bishop of Durham, the 
 Minister of Rufus, or like A'Beckett, in early days theCounsellor 
 of Henry II., been the king's choice, men would never have 
 seen the great Reformation in Church life which so powerfully 
 affected the course of events in the latter part of the eleventh 
 and the whole of the twelfth and thirteenth centuries. The 
 wise and saintly Lanfranc was exactly fitted to influence the 
 conquerors for good. 
 
 The first Archbishop after the Norman Conquest was a 
 foreigner, but he was the truest of friends to England. With- 
 
 * Compare Palgrave, " Normandy and England,' vol. iii., bookii. ch.ip. v.
 
 THE BIRTHDAY OF OUR GOTHIC MINSTERS. 1 93 
 
 out him no Magna Charta would have been possible* some 
 hundred and twenty-six years later. When he died, a.d. 1089, 
 his death was mourned as the heaviest loss which could befall 
 his adopted country. 
 
 Anselm, the second of the Norman Archbishops, was "a 
 monk throughout . . . but he was much more than a monk, a 
 great teacher, a great thinker, a great kindler of thought in 
 others ; he was also an example of gallant and unselfish public 
 service. . . . Penetrated, too, as he was by the new unflinch- 
 ing- austerity of that hard, stern time, he was remembered 
 among men less as the great sage who had opened new paths 
 to thought, or as the great Archbishop who had not been 
 afraid of the face of kings, or as the severe restorer of an un- 
 comprising and high-aiming discipline, than as the loving and 
 sympathising Christian brother, full of sweetness, full of affection, 
 full of goodness, full of allowances and patience for others, whom 
 men of all conditions liked to converse with, and whom neither 
 high nor low ever found cold in his friendship." His influence 
 was far-reaching, equally powerful in his own quiet cloister at Bee 
 as in the stir and bustle of the royal court of Rouen or West- 
 minster : loved by high and low, by the proudest scholar as by 
 the most illiterate man-atarms.f "We have no man among 
 us," said a great noble once at the court of Rufus at Glou- 
 cester, " so holy as Anselm, living only to the Lord. There is 
 no earthly object that he desires." " He was ever talking of 
 heaven and of Christ, but in words all could understand and 
 sympathise in. "J 
 
 On the roll of great Englishmen none have won a right to 
 a higher place than her adopted sons, the first two Norman 
 Archbishops. Lanfranc, the friend and counsellor of the Con- 
 queror, perhaps occupies the higher and more prominent place 
 
 • Palgrave, " Normandy and England," vol. iii., book iii. chap. xv. 
 t Palgrave, " Normandy and England," vol. iv. book iv. 
 X Dean Church, "Life of S. Anselm," chap. i. 
 
 C C
 
 194 A NORA/AN ABBFV. 
 
 in history, because he was William's friend and counsellor, but 
 he was ever conquered England's friend rather than her con- 
 queror's. 
 
 Anselm, the loved and saintly monk-bishop, took up and 
 developed Lanfranc's work. Whatever was true and real, and 
 whatever was lovely and spiritual in that great Anglo-Norman 
 Church which played so mighty and beneficent a part in 
 mediaeval England, was owing in large measure to the great- 
 hearted Anselm, whom Dante, in his sublime " Vision of 
 Paradise," couples with the glorified spirit of Nathan the 
 Prophet, Minister of David ; and John of the golden mouth, 
 the fearless preacher of Antioch and Constantinople ; and 
 Donatus the grammarian, the once famous teacher of S. 
 Jerome. " It is his right place," eloquently writes his biogra- 
 pher,* " in the noble company of the strong and the meek, 
 who have not been afraid of the mightiest, and have not dis- 
 dained to work for and with the lowliest, capable of the 
 highest things, content, as living before Him with whom there 
 is neither high nor low, to minister to the humblest." 
 
 The two — Lanfranc and Anselm — have left behind them 
 many a fair monument of their brave earnest lives and far- 
 reaching holy influence, some carved in stone, some writ in 
 the deathless memoirs of our great church and nation ; none 
 of the former, though, more lovely than in the grey towers and 
 solemn time-worn cloisters of our Abbey of Gloucester, where, 
 under other forms, the self-same work they initiated still goes 
 on, and where the spirit which they woke from its death- 
 like slumber still lives and breathes, a mighty power for good 
 
 in this our own strange and restless age. 
 
 ***** * # 
 
 The Abbey of Gloucester, one of the oldest Mercian or 
 
 Saxon foundations, is a good example of the work done in 
 
 religious houses by Lanfranc and Anselm, and their trusted 
 
 * Dean Church.

 
 THE BIRTHDAY OF OUR GOTHIC MIXSTERS. ig; 
 
 disciples. Serlo, the Abbot appointed under Lanfranc's 
 authority, found a ruined house and an empty society. Some 
 half-dozen monks and a few boys represented the once-famous 
 foundation of Gloucester. Serlo left a stately Norman Minster, 
 a spacious monastery, and a flourishing society of a hundred 
 professed Benedictine monks, with, no doubt, great schools 
 attached. 
 
 Serlo's architect and workmen built his noble abbey in the 
 true Norman fashion. These craftsmen, brought up in the 
 school of those rough stormy days, ever had the fortress idea 
 in their minds, and their proud minster-church bore, as might 
 have been expected, the signs of a great Norman castle. The 
 little windows, the squat and ponderous battlemented tower, 
 resembling a keep or donjon, like what Tewkesbury Abbey 
 still retains. The dark and gloomy interior, like the great 
 hall of a baronial stronghold. The very pillars in their 
 massive bulk telling their story of mighty strength. What- 
 ever a Norman craftsman built seemed intended to defy the 
 strongest missiles which the engines of war then in use could 
 hurl. 
 
 But a new spirit was gradually being called into existence 
 in Serlo's church, and in a thousand other like religious houses 
 of Europe. Earnestness, devotion, zeal to win souls, love of 
 study — each and all of these were quickened into life by the 
 great revival. Divine service was rendered with reverent 
 care and patient love. The music grew more elaborate. The 
 solemn procession in the stately minster became more studied 
 and picturesque. The incense rose in wreathing clouds ; the 
 prayers were more fervent ; the sermons preached were 
 more eloquent and touching ; and all these in a different degree 
 in the thousand churches, after the Lanfrancs and the Anselms 
 had quickened the dying religious life. 
 
 The plain unadorned, though massive Norman fortress- 
 church of Serlo at Gloucester, became soon insufficient for
 
 iqS 
 
 A NORMAN ABBEY. 
 
 Mil 
 
 ,41' 'l^^tHTxIS 
 
 
 the elaborate ritual and the stately 
 processions of Serlo's immediate 
 
 successors. The dark unorna- 
 mented Norman buildings, with 
 
 their general disdain of rich and varied ornament, though 
 breathing an awe and solemnity peculiarly their own, were 
 not in harmony with the splendid services loved by Serlo's 
 immediate spiritual descendants. " The mediaeval hierar- 
 chical services did not rise to their full majesty and impres- 
 siveness till celebrated under a Gothic Cathedral."* 
 
 Very early in the story of the Church's new and better life 
 had this desire for a more ornate and less severe and gloomy 
 style of architecture been felt. Certainly before Anselm's firm 
 but eentle loving hand had been removed from the helm of the 
 English Church, the more elaborate and ornamented style, 
 technically known as the " Early English '' school of architec- 
 
 ■ ililman, '' Latin Christianity." vol. vi , bool< .\iv. chap. viii.
 
 
 Transitiotial Nor 
 leadin. ' "* 
 
 ■man Gateway 
 
 info Hif Monastery 
 and Abbey. Before this gateway 
 
 Bishop Hooper was burnt.
 
 THE BIRTHDAY OF OUR GOTHIC MINSTERS. 20I 
 
 tare, was beginning- to supplant the stern old Norman fortress- 
 like work. 
 
 In our Gloucester Minster we have a few, but only a few 
 traces of these first efforts, which resulted in the finished 
 Gothic cathedral with us here. Most of the early attempts 
 have given place to a grander and more perfect conception, 
 which in good truth did not tarry. 
 
 To sum up, in the fourteenth century Gothic architecture, 
 in all its splendour and variety, was firmly established in 
 England, France, the Low Countries, and Germany. It was 
 recognised universally as containing the most perfect and con- 
 venient, as well as the most beautiful forms for Christian 
 churches. It appeared, as the great historian of Latin Chris- 
 tianity eloquently puts it, with strange, with almost startling 
 suddenness, and with somewhat varied details was generally 
 adopted in Northern and Central Europe as the favourite type 
 for ecclesiastical buildings.* 
 
 It appeared indeed suddenly, although experts will describe 
 with learned accuracy the steps by which, through the Norman 
 or Romanesque, through the schools entitled Early English and 
 Decorated, the monk builders in England (for with England 
 this litde study specially concerns itself) reached that lovely 
 form of Gothic peculiar to England — the Perpendicular. The 
 Gloucester Minster contains the earliest known workf of this 
 ereat school of Gothic architecture in its southern chancel, 
 Jifiis/icd bi/oi'c a.d. 1337. In its choir, completed only a few 
 years later, it possesses one of the noblest examples of this pecu- 
 liar architecture so loved in England; a.d. 1350—60 witnessed 
 the completion of this part of the building, still with us in all 
 its perfect beauty. Neither in Gloucester nor elsewhere has the 
 
 * " Latin Christianity," book xiv. chap viii. 
 
 t " Hist, et Cart. S. Petri Monas." See too Professor Willis and Professor 
 E. A. Freeman, referred to. 
 
 D f)
 
 202 A NORMAN ABBEF. 
 
 early fourteenth century Perpendicular ever been surpassed, 
 very rarely equalled. With startling- suddenness, indeed, as 
 Dean Milman accurately observes, did Gothic architecture 
 appear among us ; with equally startling rapidity it reached its 
 highest perfection. 
 
 A great change had passed over Northern and Central 
 Europe, comparative peace and security succeeded to a long 
 and weary period of general disorder and universal insecurity. 
 A still ereater change had come over the Church. When 
 the eleventh century dawned Christ's Church on earth seemed 
 to be worn out and dying, with little influence or power for 
 God's work ; the watching angel seemed to be speaking sadly 
 to the Master, as he pointed to the tree of the Western 
 Church, " Cut it down ; why cumbereth it the ground ? " 
 Before the eleventh century had run its course a new and 
 nobler life in all parts of Central and Northern Europe 
 had been breathed into the seemingly dying and wornout 
 Christian community. In an inconceivably short space of time 
 bishops and abbots, the denizens of lordly monasteries, the 
 incumbents of humble parish churches, had awaked from their 
 lone and well-nig^h fatal slumber, had been aroused from 
 their death-like torpor. The Church was again a mighty 
 power for good. 
 
 When men were released from the perpetual terrorism of 
 always standing on the defensive, their builders were at once 
 freed from the burden of obligation to build either for defence 
 or attack. Thus the architect for the twelfth and thirteenth 
 centuries found himself free to plan and devise forms at once 
 more graceful and more ornamental. Very early in the 
 twelfth century the Norman builder began to weave into his 
 work those beautiful forms known as Early English. These 
 forms grew in richness and variety in those comparatively 
 secure years, when the Angevin sovereigns, Henry II. and 
 .Richard Coeur de Lion, ruled in England. These richer and
 
 THE BIRTHDAY OF OUR GOTHIC MINSTERS. 203 
 
 more ornamented forms are generall>- known under the tech- 
 nical term " Decorated." 
 
 While the Church, with its new life, its fervour, and its 
 earnestness, kept calling for vaster buildings, for cloisters more 
 spacious, for loftier and more soaring roofs, for larger and ever 
 larger windows, windows which should serve the double pur- 
 pose of admitting more of the light of heaven and of display- 
 ing the rich and varied tints of the beautiful glass with which 
 men were beginning to illuminate their stately homes of 
 prayer ; the constant services of prayer and praise in these 
 Homes of Prayer became grander, the music more impressive. 
 Thoughtful churchmen too, felt that— in the comparatively 
 quiet times which had succeeded the old terrorism of the North- 
 men—much might be done in the way of education by charm- 
 ing the ear and delighting the eye. Hence the more elaborate 
 symbolism in Church Architecture and the care given to sacred 
 music ; hence the stately procession, the ornate ritual, the 
 clouds of incense, the solemn, sweet-voiced choir. The Gothic 
 cathedral, with its mystery of symbol, its vast size, its 
 jewelled windows, its wealth of colour, its loftiness, its exceed- 
 ing beauty of rich and varied detail, its peculiar fitness for the 
 new ornate and splendid services, was exactly designed to 
 
 supply a want. 
 
 # » # * * * * 
 
 This serves to explain the sudden appearance of this new, 
 this inimitable school of Gothic architecture. This is the true, 
 simple story of its rapid progress to what humanly may be 
 deemed perfection in all the lands where the revival of religion 
 was especially felt. In no country was this revival more con- 
 spicuous than in England, in no land are the monuments of 
 this splendid development in art or of the results of the re- 
 vival more beautiful or perhaps so numerous. 
 
 *♦#**** 
 Some five centuries have elapsed since the glorious choir of
 
 204 A NORMAN ABBEY. 
 
 Gloucester* left the hands of its monk architects and builders. 
 Since that marvellous creative century scarcely any further 
 progress in church architecture has been chronicled among us. 
 For many along year in England, men planned and built on 
 the principles of the great Gothic schools, which generally came 
 to perfection in Central and Northern Europe in the course 
 of the fourteenth century, but they planned and built with ever 
 less and less skill and taste. 
 
 As the centuries rolled on in their storied course, our 
 English builders still planned, devised, altered, with varying 
 success or ill success. The Tudor or Elizabethan schoolf cer- 
 tainly possesses its own quaint beauty. Wren, a great genius, 
 without doubt, following Italian masters, gave us, with his 
 pupils, not a few noble and beautiful churches and one stately 
 cathedral ; but no true art critic would venture to affirm that 
 these Italian piles are in harmony with our rugged northern 
 atmosphere, our pale blue skies, our comparatively few days of 
 golden sunshine. St. Paul's cathedral, the fair masterpiece 
 of Wren, with all its stately beauty, is utterly incapable of inspir- 
 ing the lofty devotion or the reverential awe which we feel 
 when we eaze on the grraceful tower of a time-worn Gothic 
 minster such as Canterbury or Gloucester, or kneel, with silent 
 adoration, in the soaring choir of Westminster or York. 
 
 * I speak of Gloucester as my example, but the same stately work went on in 
 the same creative age in countless other centres in England and in Northern and 
 Central Europe. 
 
 t The skill of this school was exercised rather in manor houses than in 
 churches.
 
 APPENDICES I-IV. 
 
 I. The Great East Window. 
 
 II. A Study on Gloucester, read before the Royal Archaeological 
 Society by the Dean of Gloucester, President of the Historical 
 Section, 1890. 
 
 III. The Nemesis of the Normans. 
 
 IV. Monastic Life in 1S90.
 
 THE GREAT EAST WINDOW OF GLOUCESTER 
 
 CATHEDRAL.* 
 
 Ix many respects this is one of the most magnificent and impor- 
 tant windows in England. It is filled with beautiful painted 
 glass, dating from the best period of mediaeval art, about A.D. 
 1345 — 1350. Its stonework exceeds in size the east window of 
 York Cathedral (the Gloucester window being 72 feet high by 
 38 wide, that of York 78 by 33 feet). The lower part, however, 
 of the Gloucester window is not completely glazed, owing to the 
 opening into the Lady Chapel. These two windows are the 
 largest known windows in the world. Some of the figures in the 
 great Gloucester window have suffered from one cause or other 
 somewhat severely ; a very few have been pronounced insertions. 
 But, out of forty-nine, thirty-seven of the figures, and thirteen 
 of the eighteen armorial shields and the whole of the splendid 
 canopy work are pronounced absolutely genuine, and several of 
 the few doubtful insertions are evidently of a most ancient date. 
 
 The subject of the paintings is "the Coronation of the Virgin." 
 The figures consist of winged Angels, Apostles, Saints, Kings 
 and Abbots. 
 
 The date of the window can be accurately ascertained from the 
 armorial bearings, the character of the stone mouldings, and the 
 nature of the painted glass. The coats of arms are those borne 
 by King Edward III., the Black Prince, and their knightly 
 companions such as Arundel, Berkeley, Warwick, Northampton, 
 
 * The writer expresses Iiis grateful acknowledgment for the very material he'p given 
 him in this little study on the famous east window of his cathedral, by J. Henry Middleton, 
 Esq., Slade Professor of Fine Arts, in the University of Cambridge. He has also derived 
 assistance from Mr. Winston's paper, published in vol. xx. of the Archicological yournal.
 
 2 08 APPENDIX. 
 
 Lancaster, Talbot, &:c., men who took part in the famous 
 campaign in which occurred the Battle of Cressy, and who in 
 some degree were connected with Gloucestershire. It is probable 
 it was placed in its present position when the magnificent Perpen- 
 dicular choir was completed, as the gift to the abbey of Lord 
 Bradestone, a soldier of King Edward IIL and a vassal of the 
 Honour of Berkeley. 
 
 This baron was appointed Governor of Gloucester Castle. The 
 great stained window was apparently a memorial of the great 
 Battle, and would now perhaps be termed the " Cressy " window. 
 
 While the stonev/ork of this great window is of fully developed 
 Perpendicular, all the details of the glass are purely Deco- 
 rated. The Perpendicular work in the choir of Gloucester was 
 finished before A.D. 1350, and therefore is a very early instance of 
 this style. Our window thus tells us that the development of 
 the Perpendicular style took place at an earlier period among 
 the masons than it did among the craftsmen in stained glass. 
 
 The general scheme of colour is extremely delicate and 
 beautiful. Pot metal and flashed ruby are only used for back- 
 grounds, the whole of the figures and their canopies being in 
 pearly white glass, with the drawing of the faces, drapery, &c., 
 in " brown enamel," and some enrichments in " silver stain," 
 varying from a lemon yellow to a deep orange. The drawing 
 of the faces (some, alas, now sadly disfigured) and draperies 
 executed in lines of brown enamel, is specially vigorous and 
 effective. Extraordinary delicacy and precision of touch are to 
 be seen in every line drawn by the glass painters of this window. 
 In point of firmness and touch, one of our greatest critics in Greek 
 art told me, the work here reminded him of the drawing on the 
 best painted vases of the Greeks. 
 
 With regard to the technical execution of the glass in the 
 Gloucester window, the only " pot metal " used is the rich blue 
 of the alternate backgrounds. 
 
 " Pot metal " means glass of the same colour throughout its 
 whole thickness, the pigment (in this case carbonate of copper) 
 being stirred up with the melted glass in the pot or crucible 
 before the glass was formed into sheets. 
 
 The gorgeous ruby (as is always the case) is what is called
 
 APPEXIUX. 209 
 
 " flashed, " that is, the ruby colour is only a thin coating overlaid 
 on the surface of a colourless sheet of glass. This was done by 
 first blowing a bubble of uncoloured glass : the bubble was then 
 dipped in a pot of melted ruby glass, so that it was coated all 
 over with red. The composite bubble was then blown into an 
 enlarged disc, and then cut up when cool into the required sizes. 
 The reason for this process was that the ruljy was so strong a 
 pigment that it would have made the glass much too dark and 
 opaque if the w'.iole thickness had been coloured with the red. 
 The pigment which produced this magnificent ruby colour was an 
 oxide of copper. 
 
 The " silver stain," a bright yellow, is produced by applying 
 chloride of silver, in the form of a white salt, on to the surface of 
 the colourless glass. The glass was then heated red hot in a 
 furnace, the salt decomposed and gave a surface stain to the glass 
 on which it was laid. 
 
 By repeating tliis process more than once, deeper shades of 
 orange were produced. 
 
 The great beauty of the " silver stain " is that it by no means 
 diminishes the transparency of the glass to which it is applied. 
 
 The enamel paint is another surface application. After the 
 drawing was complete the glass was again heated red hot, and the 
 enamel lines were fused into their place on the surface of the 
 glass. 
 
 The white glass in this superb window is of special beauty 
 when compared with that of modern times. Its luminous pearly 
 look comes from the fact that the body of the glass is full of 
 minute air bubbles. Each of these air bubbles catches the light, 
 and then reflects it out from the interior of the glass, so that the 
 glass is not merely translucent but is itself actually luminous, 
 each air bubble being a centre of radiated light. It would be 
 impossible, wrote Mr. Winston, to maet with glass that is more 
 solid and silvery in effect. 
 
 Of the two colours of which this queen among windows is 
 largely made up, the ruby is beautifully varied, and is most 
 luminous even in its deepest parts, and the tone of the blue can 
 hardly be surpassed. Any modern red glass which should equal 
 in hue the deeper portions of the original red glass used in tlie 
 
 E E
 
 2IO APPENDIX. 
 
 Gloucester window would be nearly opaque, whereas all the old is 
 clear and transparent. 
 
 This little study on one of the noblest of the old stained glass 
 windows remaining to us in England, would be incomplete were 
 no notice taken of the solitary figure in the topmost light. It 
 was one of the figures alluded to above, as of later insertion, and 
 represents a Pope of Rome wearing a triple-crowned tiara and 
 holding a double cross. This figure and its canopy are of the 
 fifteenth century. It is one of those figures to which a very rare 
 tech II teal process has been applied, the borders of the drapery 
 being enriched by small jewels of glass in red and blue. These 
 are fused on to the surface of the glass so as to stand out in actual 
 relief, giving an effect of extraordinary richness. This is, how- 
 ever, lost by the present lofty position of the figure, which was 
 certainly executed for some position much nearer the eye. This 
 process of "jewelling" is described by the Monk Theophilus in 
 his "Schedula Diversarum Artium," written in the twelfth century. 
 The process seems to have been very rarely practised. 
 
 Nowhere is the wonderful skill of the great " builder " abbots, 
 de Staunton and Horton, and their workmen, in the middle of the 
 fourteenth centur}^ more conspicuous than in this vast jewelled 
 wall of glass so grandly strong and yet delicately tender, which 
 closes the east end of the magnificent choir of Gloucester. 
 Nothing can be conceived richer than this transparent silver veil 
 studded with gleaming gems of ruby and sapphire, and which, 
 instead of obscuring, only makes more lovely and tender the 
 gleams of light which are absolutely needful to reveal the glories 
 of the choir with its inimitable tracery which like a veil of stone 
 lace-work is so strangely tossed over the old grave Norman columns 
 and the round massive arches.
 
 II. 
 
 Gloucester and its Abbey.— A paper read in the Greater 
 Chapter House of the Cathedral before the Royal Arch^o- 
 logical Institute of Great Britain, under the Presidency of 
 Earl Percy and Sir John Dorington, on the occasion of the 
 Society's visit to Gloucester, 1890, by the Very Rev. 
 H. D. M. Spence, D.D., Dean of Gloucester, President of 
 the Historical Section (Archaeological Institute, 1890). 
 
 Gloucester.— Its name and many-coloured memories send us 
 back to the early years of the Christian era. During the Roman 
 occupation it was an important frontier city. I have been taken 
 over the Gloucester of the last decade of the nineteenth century 
 by a distinguished local antiquarian, with the sole aid of VioUet 
 le Due's sketch map of the Praetorian Camp at Rome: for 
 Roman Gloucester was strictly laid out on the same plan. Saxon 
 (English) Gloucester— the city of Alfred's daughter, ^Ethelflaed 
 somewhi'le Lady of the Mercians, the city of Athelstan and of 
 Harthacnut— the home so often lived in by the saintly Confessor 
 king and his great Theigns, such as Godwine, Leofric and Harold, 
 —was built strictly on the same lines as the old fortified Camp. 
 
 The streets of mediaeval and modern Gloucester, one and all, 
 still follow the lines of the great stronghold of Claudius and 
 Hadrian, built upon the banks of the Severn waters over against 
 the wild and turbulent tribes of the Silures of southern Wales ; 
 this great Place of Arms soon became the chief city and principal 
 emporium of all the fair Severn Lands. 
 
 The Roman city is with us still, beneath our feet. A spade or 
 pickaxe can at this moment be scarcely used for a few minutes
 
 2 I 2 APPEXDIX^ 
 
 in our city without disclosing the mighty wall built by the Italian 
 conquerors, the vast substructures of a temple or of a municipal 
 building, or the scarcely discoloured mosaics of a pavement, 
 where these strange Italian wanderers worshipped, worked, and 
 walked. 
 
 With this cultured, many-sided life, in which men and women, 
 boys and girls of an old, almost forgotten world shared, men and 
 women who might have talked with St. John, I have not to deal 
 specially in this little study. My work belongs to another and 
 a later age. Suffice it to say that the Roman life, with its constant 
 passing to and fro between Italy and the great southern cities, 
 with its legionaries and civic functionaries, with all its bril- 
 liant accompaniments — costly dress, splendid houses, magnificent 
 temples, gardens, art in its highest development — somewhat 
 abruptly came to an end in the beginning of the fifth century. 
 A.D. 405 is a good date. The strange appearance of clouds of 
 barbarians from the north and east threatened all the provinces, 
 and even Italy and sacred Rome. All the outlying legions were 
 recalled, — and what may be termed the story of Roman life in 
 Britain came to an end. Then settled over the Island and our 
 Gloucester— for with Gloucester we have to do to-day — an 
 impenetrable mist. What happened to our prosperous city and 
 to the county dotted over with beautiful homesteads, and with 
 not a few palace-like residences like the Chedworth Villa, or the 
 far more lordly and magnificent House of Woodchester, only 
 some ten miles distant ? It seems as though Britain after the 
 legions left was divided out into numerous little kingships. In 
 the final crash which took place in our part of Britain some 160 
 years later, Bath, Cirencester, and Gloucester had each their 
 petty king. We have a few scraps of legendary history, but 
 nothing dependable. Probably the old Roman provincial life 
 went on much as before, though on a narrower and less magnifi- 
 cent scale. Then came the end. Through the dim mist which 
 had settled over our city and county after A.D. 409 for a century and 
 a half, we catch sight of a terrible battle between the British 
 Provincials and the English Invaders. These invaders were West 
 Saxons under Ceawlin. At the Battle of Deorham the three British 
 Kings — the successors of the Roman Governors — the three kings
 
 APPENDIX. 213 
 
 of Bath, Cirencester, and Gloucester, were slain, and no doubt 
 directly after, these cities became the spoil of the invading army 
 of Ceawlin. The battle and rout took place in A.D. 577. The native 
 British rule had lasted in Gloucester about 168 years. Deeper 
 and darker now did the mist settle over our city. For some loo 
 years we are absolutely in ignorance what happened to us. Some 
 of the great Roman cities of Britain which fell at that period were 
 simply sacked and deserted, and remained empty and desolate for 
 a hundred or more years. This we know was the fate of Deva 
 (Chester) and Bath (Aquae-Solis). Others, such as Anderida in 
 the Pevensey district in Sussex, have lain still and desolate now 
 for 1,300 years. Of this once great city portions of the walls and 
 massive towers still remain. But since the dread day when the 
 Saxon stormed and sacked the once fair city of Anderida, no 
 human being has found shelter there. Was Gloucester like Deva 
 (Chester) and Bath — desolate and empty for a century, or was it 
 dwelt in by the conqueror ? If so, no doubt the sites of the Pagan 
 temples and new Christian churches were occupied for a season 
 by the wild worship of Woden and Thor, for we must not forget 
 tliat tliis conquest meant the uprooting of Christianity. 
 
 Gloucester emerges out of the thick dark mist some 100 years 
 after the battle of Deorham. 
 
 Before taking up the story of Gloucester from another 
 point of view, the following table, showing the dates of 
 some of the principal epochs in the history of the city and 
 abbey, will be useful. 
 
 Honorius, A.D. 409. Evacuation of South Britain by Romans. 
 
 1 68 years of Petty Kings. 
 A.D. 577. Ceawlin the West Saxon slays King Coninagil of Glou- 
 cester, at Deorham. Darkness for a century. 
 King Penda of Mercia. 
 
 I 
 King Ethelred. 
 
 Osric, Oswald (nephews of Ethelred). 
 
 ~~~\ . f 
 
 A.D. 689. tounded Gloucester. Founded Pershore. 
 
 Killed by Osric, A.D. 729.
 
 2 14 APPENDIX. 
 
 A.D. 689-S23. Osric's foundation was an abbey of nuns. Ladies 
 of the highest dignity were abbesses, such as Eadburgha, Lady 
 of Mercia. The last of these Abbesses was Eva, widow of King 
 Wulphere of Mercia. 
 
 A.D. 823. Under Beornwulph, King of Mercia. (Tlie nuns 
 are said to have fled in the confusion of Mercia's troubles.) 
 St. Peter at Gloucester became the home of secular canons. 
 
 A.D. 918. St. Oswald's Priory founded by yEthelflaed, Lady of 
 the Mercians. St. Catharine's Church, Gloucester, is built among 
 the ruins of St. Oswald's. 
 
 A.D. 940. Athelstan died in Gloucester; buried at Malmesbury. 
 
 A.D. 1022. Benedictines established in St. Peter's Abbey, 
 Gloucester, under Wulfstan, Bishop of Worcester. — i. Abbot 
 Eadric (the waster of goods). 2. Abbot Wulfstan (monk of 
 Worcester). 3. Abbot Serlo (monk of Mont St. Michel) in Nor- 
 mandy. 
 
 The Gemots of Gloucester are now endless. Among the most 
 notable are : — 
 
 A.D. 1041. Under Harthacnut, midwinter. At this Gemot the 
 king sold the bishopric of Durham. 
 
 A.D. 1043. Gemot of Gloucester, under Edward the Confessor. 
 The king decided upon the confiscation of the goods of his mother, 
 Lady Emma. 
 
 A D. 105 1. Gemot of Gloucester on subject of King Edward's 
 favouring Normans, especially Count Eustace of Boulogne. 
 
 A.D. 1052. Head of Welch rebel prince brought to King 
 Edward at Gloucester Gemot. 
 
 When William the Conqueror was at peace and in England 
 he kept his Christmas Feast at Gloucester. 
 
 A.D. 1085-6. Gemot was held when the Conqueror ordered 
 Domesday Book to be drawn up. 
 
 1093. At this Gemot held under King William Rufus, Robert 
 Duke of Normandy challenges King William Rufus. Freeman 
 says : " In this reign, almost everything that happened at all, 
 somehow contrived to happen at Gloucester." 
 
 A.D. 1092. Anselm was appointed Archbishop of Canterbury 
 against his will by William Rufus, lying (apparently) sick to 
 death at Gloucester ; and was consecrated in Gloucester Abbey.
 
 APPENDIX. 215 
 
 A.D. 1 100. The death of William Rufus by an arrow was 
 prophesied by Fulcherius, Abbot of Shrewsbury, in a sermon in 
 Gloucester Abbey. This same year, Serlo's abbey, well-nigh 
 completed, was consecrated. 
 
 A.D. 1216. Henry III. was crowned in Gloucester Abbey. 
 
 A.D. 1378. Richard II. held the famous Parliament in the 
 buildings of Gloucester Abbey in which the House of Commons 
 won to itself the control of the finances of the nation. 
 
 A.D. 1535. Henry VIII. spent eight days with Queen Anne 
 Boleyn in Gloucester Monastery. 
 
 A.D. 1539. Dissolution of the monastery. 
 
 » * * * * 
 
 Gloucester Cathedral awakens many memories — stirs up many 
 and varied thoughts. Its very name sends us back before the days 
 of Claudius the Emperor, before the Christian era. In England a 
 few natural objects, a few ancient cities, like London and Glou- 
 cester, still retain names older than the Roman, the Angle, or the 
 Saxon. So old is the famous first syllable " Glou," the storied 
 city's real name, that as yet our most learned philologists hesitate 
 about its real meaning. We think probably Glou-cestra signifies 
 " The Fair City," or Chester, but it is only at best a surmise. At 
 the time of the Conquest the city of Gloucester occupied the third 
 position in the realm. London and Winchester and Gloucester 
 seem to have been the three official meeting places for the King 
 and the great council of the nation. 
 
 Look at the pile a moment from the Cloister Garden. Observe 
 its twin unmistakeable Norman towers, flanking the tall north 
 transept. They remind us of the invariable feature of these 
 transepts in all the vast Norman churches, from scarred muti- 
 lated Fecamp to the serene beauty of Canterbury. They tell us — 
 though comparatively little else tells us in this fair view from the 
 Cloister Garden — that the same people built and planned this 
 great church as built and planned Fecamp Abbey and Canterbury 
 and many other such lordly piles. 
 
 Look a moment at the round-headed windows along the nave. 
 They tell, too, the same story of their Norman parentage as do the 
 transept towers, though the muUions of these windows help to 
 disguise their real character — speaking as they do of another age
 
 2 1 6 APPENDIX. 
 
 and of a different inspiration. Then the great windows of the 
 transept, the elaborate battlements, the exquisite tracery of the 
 Cloister windows, speak of the new spirit of architecture which 
 arose in the days of the Third Edward — arose, we think, in these 
 sacred walls, and suggested a new school of Gothic architecture 
 which for some two centuries was the favourite style of English 
 builders — the well-known Perpendicular. 
 
 Then the eye rests on the great central tower, which marks the 
 slight changes which a hundred years or more brought with it in 
 this style, and tells us how men built and designed in the stormy 
 epoch of the Wars of the Roses. The eye for a minute leaves the 
 great church. Nestling close under the transept towers is a large 
 plain massive building, quite unadorned, unmistakeably Norman of 
 an early date. In those plain grey walls, probably adorned and 
 enriched some three or four years later, the Conqueror sat and 
 held that deep speech with his Witan which resulted in the com- 
 pilation of Domesday Book. 
 
 What a solemn changeless witness to English history is our 
 great church, with its varied schools of architecture, one succeed- 
 ing the other ; with its many traditions, with its storied coloured 
 glass, its under church, its great Chapter Room! How many 
 scenes of the history of England have been acted in these sacred 
 enclosures, such as the death of Saxon Athelstan, the anxious day 
 passed by the Confessor when the conflict between his Norman 
 friends and the English host under Godwin was at its height ! The 
 forms of Edward and Earl Godwin, of Harold and the Norman 
 Count Eustace of Boulogne, of Tostig and Siward, of Gurth and 
 Stigand, seem to pass before us. So many stirring scenes in 
 English history passed here. The under church— many of us think 
 — was built in the Confessor's days. Then William the Conqueror, 
 not once or twice, wore his crowned helm as he presided in the old 
 Chapter Room over his barons at the great Christmas feast. I 
 should think all those mighty men-of-war— the half-brothers Odo 
 of Bayeux and Robert de Mortain, William Fitz Osbern, Roger de 
 Montgommeri, Geoffrey de Mowbrai, Roger Bigod, Gundulf of 
 Rochester, and, greatest of all, Lanfranc. the loved friend and 
 counsellor, the archbishop —household words with many of us — 
 oftentimes have held deep speech with their stern lord William,
 
 APPExnix. 217 
 
 have feasted in the refectory, and have prayed in the church, and 
 talcen counsel in this Chapter House. 
 
 Some of them and their sons are buried, we believe, beneath 
 the Chapter Room iloor. Robert the Crusader, the Duke of Nor- 
 mandy, the unhappy eldest born of the Conqueror, we know, lies 
 in front of the high altar. William Rufus spent not a little of his 
 time here. It was in the halls of Gloucester, when he lay sick unto 
 death, that he thrust the staff of the Archbishopric of Canterbury 
 into the unwilling hands of Anselm, who received his hurried 
 consecration in the neighbouring" minster. The nave — save that 
 the present stone roof replaced the older one of wood in Henry 
 II.'s days — was, when Anselm was consecrated, very much as we 
 see it now, only a little whiter and more new looking. Our 
 Minster Church, among other stirring scenes and stately cere- 
 monials, witnessed the coronation of King Henry III. and the 
 sadder sight of the somewhat hurried obsequies of King Edward 
 II., who lies beneath the exquisite canopied tomb hard by the 
 high altar. 
 
 This same royal tomb received more ornamentation at the hands 
 of King Richard II., who, curiously enough, round the massive 
 Norman pillars which overshadow the beautiful tomb of Edward 
 II., blazoned his favourite device of the white hartecouchant. The 
 same device which we find on the two contemporary portraits of that 
 monarch, worked on his robe, one of which is in that most solemn 
 sanctuary of Westminster Abbey, and the other in ihe famous 
 Diptych of Lord Pembroke at Wilton House. The device was 
 the cognisance of his mother, widow of the Black Prince, once 
 known as the Fair Maid of Kent. It was in Gloucester that 
 this King (Richard II.j held the famous " Money " Parliament. 
 The Chronicle tells us that the Commons sat in the Chapter 
 Room, and the King and the Peers in the Abbot's Aula of the 
 Deanery. 
 
 Returning to the tomb of Edward II., there is a special interest 
 surrounding this splendid canopied tomb and its beautiful recum- 
 bent effigy of the murdered King. The neighbouring abbeys of 
 Bristol, Malmesbury, and Kingswood refused to give the body of 
 Edward burial within their walls, fearing the resentment of Queen 
 Isabella. The fearless Abbot of Gloucester, Thoky, cared nothing 
 
 F F
 
 2 1 8 APPENDIX. 
 
 for the wicked Queen or the unpopularity of the dead King, but 
 gave the dead Edward a royal funeral, and laid the body tenderly 
 and reverently close to the high altar of his Abbey. Within a very 
 short space of time a reaction set in. To the tomb of Edward, the 
 unpopular murdered monarch, flocked crowds of pilgrims, each 
 with their offerings more or less costly. Soon we hear that 
 through these offerings the treasury of the Monastery became so 
 enriched that had the monks pleased they could have rebuilt the 
 whole of the vast Abbey. Among the more costly of the earlier 
 gifts at the tomb were "a ship of gold," "a gold cross with a piece 
 of the true cross set in it," " a ruby," &c., &c. These costly offer- 
 ings were from King Edward III., Queen Philippa, the Black 
 Prince, and others. With this well-stored treasury the great 
 architects. Abbots Wigmore, Stanton, and Horton, re-cast the 
 whole east limb of the Cathedral, including the lantern, the two 
 transepts, and the choir and the noble and perfect cloister. They 
 prepared, too, for the raising and rebuilding in another generation 
 of the present matchless tower. The exquisite Lady Chapel was 
 the work of nearly a century and a half later. The costly and 
 splendid work of the three great Architect Abbots was commenced 
 in 1327. The south transept was completed by 1337, and is by 
 several years the oldest piece of Perpendicular work we are cog- 
 nizant of. The choir — its superb vaulting, its soaring roof, its 
 matchless window — was finished before 1350, before which date the 
 exquisite glass which nearly in its entirety still delights and charms 
 us, was all fixed in its place. The Cloisters, north transept, and rest 
 of the splendid stalls were all finished before the end of the four- 
 teenth century. The great east window, the framework and mul- 
 lions of which contain a few more square yards than the great 
 York window, and is therefore the largest in England, and, as far 
 as I know, the largest in the world, has a peculiar historical interest. 
 Mr. Winston, one of the greatest experts in ancient stained glass, 
 after careful investigation into the undoubted genuine heraldic 
 shields, into the peculiar character of the colours used — after, too, 
 calling attention to the stone framework being an early but decided 
 example of the Perpendicular style and the stained glass a pure 
 example of the Decorated, taking these three points especially 
 into consideration : — (i), the sort of colours used ; (2), the date of
 
 APPENDIX. 219 
 
 the armorial bearings (some thirteen being undoubtedly genuine 
 ones ; (3J, the difference in styles between the stone framework 
 and the stained glass ; Mr. Winston unhesitatingly dates the 
 completion of the window before 1350, and shows us that we have 
 here a group of the coats of arms of the army of heroes connected 
 most certainly in some way with the county of Gloucester and 
 engaged in the campaign of Edward III., which is famous for the 
 Battle of Cressy. We should now speak of this glorious window, 
 simply matchless in colour and size, as a memorial of the Battle of 
 Cressy. I have forborne in this little sketch of historical memo- 
 ries to touch upon the peculiarly inventive* character of the three 
 great building Abbots — Wigmore, Stanton, and Horton, and their 
 immediate predecessor Thoky. My task has been to evoke a few 
 of the great historic memories connected with this storied pile. 
 
 * To these men and their architect. monks we apparently owe the invention of 
 " Perpendicular," that specially English form of Gothic architecture, which, after the com- 
 pletion of the changes in the South Transept, and the finishing of the more elaborate and 
 richer worli in the Choir of Gloucester Abbey — was adopted in countless abbeys and 
 churches. 
 
 It seems, too, more than probable that the same busy and brilliant school of Gloucester 
 monk-architects devised that loveliest form of ceiling known as " Fan V.iulting ; " for the 
 matchless Gloucester cloisters are the earliest known examples of this rich and graceful work.
 
 III. 
 
 THE NEMESIS OF THE NORMANS. 
 
 Although the popular judgment which views the Norman 
 Conquest merely as a vulgar act of rapine is certainly erroneous, 
 there is no doubt but that much awful wrong was committed, and 
 that bitter untold suffering was inflicted on numberless Saxon 
 hearths and homes. William at the outset probably never dreamed 
 of the full extent of slaughter and confiscation which would be 
 needful for the completion of the conquest of such a nation as 
 that over which King Harold ruled. 
 
 It is deeply interesting to mark how in the case of the King 
 and his chief companions the sternest retribution seems to have 
 overtaken them in their hour of brilliant success. In the case 
 of the first Norman king we have already seen how sad and 
 gloomy were his last years of an almost boundless power, how 
 after the death of his dearly loved Queen he seems to have sat 
 upon his lonely throne, friendless and deserted ; his half-brother 
 Odo, so long his friend and confidant, a traitor ; his eldest son 
 and heir to his broad dominions, a rebel — well-nigh a parricide. 
 We have watched his melancholy, long drawn out end at Rouen, 
 and have listened to his own bitterly self-accusing words, when he 
 moaned "No tongue can tell the deeds of wickedness I have done 
 in my weary pilgrimage of toil and care." 
 
 The most striking figures in the Conquest were the Duke's half- 
 brothers, the sons of Arlette of Falaise and Herluin, her second 
 husband. Of these Odo, the splendid warrior-bishop of Bayeux, 
 who received with the Earldom of Kent vast estates in so many of 
 the fairest counties of conquered England, who, as viceroy on 
 various occasions, exercised supreme power during his royal
 
 APPENDIX. 22 [ 
 
 brother's frequent visits to his continental dominions— and yet in 
 spite of all these mighty favours and princely gifts dreamed of yet 
 higher things and plotted and schemed against his kingly brother. 
 Not the least among the sorrows and cares which surrounded the 
 last years of the Conqueror's brilliant solitary life was the treachery 
 of his brother, the mighty Earl-Bishop. Odo was disgraced and 
 rigorously imprisoned, his great English estates were confiscated, 
 and only on the death-bed of William was he released from 
 captivity. His nephew, William Rufus, restored him the earldom. 
 Again he conspired against his sovereign and kinsman, and was 
 driven from England with disgrace and contumely. Then we hear 
 of this restless ambitious man, disdaining the comparative seclusion 
 of his Bayeux Bishopric, joining his nephew Robert on his crusade, 
 and then worn out by his life of storm and intrigue, prematurely 
 aged, dying on the journey to the Holy Land at Palermo. 
 
 The other brother, Robert of Mortain, in the story of the 
 Conquest filled a yet more conspicuous place. In the decisive 
 battle he rode close to his brother, Duke William. This great 
 Norman noble was created by his kingly brother Earl of Cornwall, 
 and received vast estates in the counties of Cornwall, Devon, 
 Somerset, Yorkshire, and Sussex. None of the conquerors received 
 so magnificent an inheritance as this son of Arlette. Yet early in 
 his nephew Rufus' reign we find him in open rebellion, taking 
 part with Odo against the king, with many another Norman- 
 EnglishBaron. After this fierce family war we find a great number of 
 Norman nobles who fought at Hastings banished for ever from Eng- 
 land and their estates confiscated. Robert of Mortain's son William, 
 the Conqueror's nephew, the friend of Duke Robert, after the rout 
 of Tinchebrai, was imprisoned for life, some say blinded as an 
 additional punishment. Of the sons of King William, Robert the 
 eldest born, after a life of strange vicissitudes— appearing, now as the 
 disobedient and rebellious son and brother, now the paladin, the 
 brilliant and chivalrous crusader, the bravest of the brave in that 
 gallant and adventurous army drawn from so many peoples — closed 
 his striking career with a sad captivity of twenty-one years in Cardiff 
 Castle, blinded too, says the sad but probably too true story. The 
 second son, the Red King, in the prime of manhood and at the 
 summit of his power, was found weltering in his blood, pierced by
 
 22 2 APPENDIX. 
 
 the shaft of a Norman arbalest in his own New Forest. As for 
 Henry, the youngest, tlie brilliant and admired scholar king — he 
 saw in the loss of his only son, when the White Ship went down, 
 the judgment of God on the proud Norman house ; men sadly 
 marked then, how there was no male heir to the mighty Norman 
 kingdom — only a woman (Matilda) to succeed to the great inheri- 
 tance in England and on the Continent which the children of 
 RoUo had acquired— marked sadly how soon only a woman's hand 
 would be left to curb the wild and turbulent descendants of the 
 Vikings. Alas, those who foresaw evil days were too surely 
 justified in their forebodings when the long and bloody war of the 
 succession began between Stephen and Matilda, and desolated 
 England directly the strong wise hand of Beauclerc was removed 
 by death. 
 
 It would be a grim and saddening task to relate in detail 
 the violent and premature end which closed the career of so many 
 of the men of mark and their immediate descendants who fought 
 and conquered at Senlac (Hastings). It seems to have been an 
 awful destiny, a swift and terrible punishment for the nameless 
 misery and untold suffering which these too often cruel con- 
 querers had brought on the homes and hearths of the noble 
 Saxon families. 
 
 Outside the Royal House of Rollo, I would instance just one or 
 two typical examples of the doom which seemed to hang over the 
 Norman conquerors of England and their immediate heirs. 
 
 William Fitzosbern, perhaps the oldest and dearest friend of 
 King William, was one of the richest endowed of the great nobles 
 out of the spoils of England. Created by the king Earl of Hereford, 
 he was so highly trusted by his royal Master that he was left Viceroy 
 and Regent of Normandy in the King's absence. Thierry 
 (" Conquete d' Angleterre ") even styles him " le premier des Seigneurs 
 Normands." In the height of his splendid fortunes, the Earl of 
 Hereford perished prematurely in the battle of Cassel only five years 
 after " Hastings," fighting in the hope of winning yet greater spoils 
 in the name of his wife Richildis, a widow of a Count of Flanders. 
 
 Robert Mowbray, Earl of Northumberland, nephew and heir of 
 Geoffrey Mowbray, Bishop of Coutances, the Conqueror's favourite, 
 who said mass on the field of Senlac (Hastings) before the battle
 
 APPENDIX. 223 
 
 began, received as his magnificent guerdon 200 to 300 fair 
 manors, together with the great office of Justiciar of England. 
 This Earl Mowbray married Matilda de Aquila, niece of Hugh, 
 Earl of Chester, another of the great historical figures of the 
 "Conquest." JMowbray excited the wrath and the suspicions of 
 Rufus some five years after King William the Conqueror's death. 
 The mighty chieftain was let down into the pit of Windsor Castle, 
 where he remained until his death some thirty-four wretched 
 years later. 
 
 Mercilessly did the first Norman-English Sovereigns treat the 
 Barons whose strong arms at Senlac (Hastings) won for the 
 House of RoUo the splendid heritage of the House of Cerdic. 
 Nor indeed were occasions wanting for a fair excuse for their seem- 
 ingly extreme severity. The Norman chiefs, with the wild Viking 
 blood in their veins, were gallant warriors, skilful as they were 
 brave, yet at best but turbulent and disobedient subjects. The 
 fratricidal war between Robert the eldest born, and William Rufus 
 and Henry Beauclerc his brothers, gave endless occasion for 
 bloody and desperate sentences involving death and torture, 
 banishment and confiscation, on the chieftains who took part with 
 one or other of these rival claimants for the diadems of Normandy 
 and England. Nor did these unhappy internal wars cease until 
 Robert was immured (and blinded r) in his dungeon at Cardiff, 
 and Rufus lay in his bloody shroud in his tomb at Winchester. 
 The first crusade of Duke Robert and the life-long civil war 
 between Stephen and Matilda were, too, largely instrumental in 
 thinning the ranks of the Anglo-Norman Baronage. 
 
 Dugdale writing in the days of King Charles I., after mourn- 
 fully considering the dimmed magnificence and grandeur of Eng- 
 land's ancient families, tells us that — of the fwo Juiiidrcd and seventy 
 noble families who acquired their possessions by spoiling England, 
 only ciglit still existed in his (Dugdale'sj day.* 
 
 • Palgrave, vol iv., book iv., chap. i.
 
 IV. 
 
 MONASTIC LIFE IN 1890. 
 
 The reality of the Monastic Life in the Middle Ages is not unfre- 
 quently called in question. The perpetual and lengthened ser- 
 vices in church, the grave austere life of privation, the frequent 
 and prolonged fasts, the solitude, the enforced periods of silence, 
 have been, by some thinkers, considered unendurable, save in rare 
 and special cases, and it has been suggested that the " Rule " of 
 S. Benedict was frequently relaxed and made easier in many of the 
 great religious houses, and that such a life in its entirety as the 
 one painted on pages 174-18:, was rarely, if ever, lived by these 
 great and famous communities. In reply to such questionings 
 the possibility of such a life being endured is demonstrated by 
 what we see in our own time. 
 
 In spite of the discouragement which INIonasticism has received 
 in most countries during the past hundred years, it is a fact that at 
 this moment not a few of these great homes of solitude and prayer 
 still e.x.ist, and are crowded with inmates, while in countries where 
 perfect religious freedom and toleration exist, new monasteries 
 even are still being built. 
 
 To take one well-known instance, the "Rule" of the Carthusians 
 is far more rigid than ever was the Rule of a great Benedictine 
 house such as that of Gloucester, where Lanfranc's friend, Abbot 
 Serlo, reigned. The life which the Carthusian at the grand Char- 
 treuse in Savoy is now leading is no secret, and is the exact model 
 of the life led in the houses of the same famous monastic order 
 which still exist in England and in other really free countries. 
 
 The following is a fairly accurate sketch of the life now led at 
 the Grande Chartreuse in the year of grace 1890 : —
 
 APPENDIX. 225 
 
 At five o'clock in the evening the sacristan rings the bell for 
 compline. 
 
 About five and three-quarter hours after compline the great 
 night service begins — matins (10.45 P.M.). 
 
 This service, the longest and most remarkable in their usual 
 routine, rarely lasts less than two hours, often on festal days three 
 and over. The fathers of the Chartreuse say this is their happiest 
 time, singing, praying, reading, in God's holy sanctuary, in the 
 deep hush and awful shadows of night, a time when the world forgets 
 God, or too often sins against Him. They say these solemn hours 
 win for the soul a joy indescribable, a peace for the soul so pro- 
 found that no price is too great to pay for it. They tell us how 
 quickly the night hours pass when they are thus busied. 
 
 The monks get back to their cells soon after one o'clock or 
 two o'clock A.M., according to the service, festal or otherwise. 
 Prime is rung at six A.M., and the night of prayers and repose is 
 over. 
 
 The regular hours are slightly modified on Sundays and festal 
 days. 
 
 The ordinary day of a monk of the Grande Chartreuse is passed 
 thus : 
 
 It begins at prime and ends at compline, roughly speaking 
 about twelve and a half hours. It is divided into three divi- 
 sions: — 
 
 Prime to Sext. — Six A.M. to 10 A.M. (four hours) is passed in 
 spiritual exercises, viz., visit to the holy sacrament, chanting 
 mass, meditation, reading the Scriptures. 
 
 Sext to Vespers. — Ten A.M. to 2.30 p.m. (four and a half hours). 
 With the exception of the short time required to say the office of 
 nones, and to eat a very simple meal, these hours are left to the 
 discretion of the father himself. He may work in his garden, or 
 take exercise in his private corridor or little garden, or chop his 
 wood, or even paint, or model,* or carve, if he have any taste for 
 these occupations, or he may pass these four hours in quiet reading. 
 At 2.45 vespers are sung (and often after vespers les veprcs ct les 
 viatiiies des morts). 
 
 They return to their cells generally from 4 to 4.15, then, save on 
 fast days, they sup ; on fast days this meal is entirely dispensed 
 
 G G
 
 2 26 APPENDIX. 
 
 with. They then read or pray or study, and retire when they please 
 to their brief night's rest, the first part of which is over, it must be 
 remembered, between lo and ii P.M. The night's rest is resumed 
 shortly after i A.M. or 2 A.M., and the new day formally begins at 
 6 A.M. 
 
 It is without doubt a very solitary life, that of a Carthusian 
 father. On ordinary days he only leaves his cell three times — 
 at iiighf (10.30) for the great night service, in. the morning for high 
 mass, in. the afternoon for vespers, and on these three occasions 
 the cell is exchanged for the chapel of the monastery. At those 
 hours you would see the white-robed monk with his white cowl 
 shading his face, noiselessly coming from his house or cell into 
 the cloister, passing silently into his stall in the chapel, and then 
 without a word to any mortal, only the whispered or chanted 
 words to God, returning after service all silent to the solitude of 
 his cell. Is he ever weary of this strange, prayer-filled, lonely 
 life ? What thoughts occupy him, as day after day, year after 
 year, after that brief visit to the chapel, he comes back to that 
 silent home of his? Does he regret the movement and stir of the 
 life he has left behind ? Does this solitude and silence pall upon 
 him, weary him ? 
 
 They say not. The general of the order speaks of the serene, 
 quiet happiness of the fathers in the Grande Chartreuse. There 
 are many we know waiting for a chance to fill one of these 
 strange, silent homes. The writers on the " order" bear the same 
 testimony. The happiness of these silent, praying men is deep, 
 unbroken, real. 
 
 No brother-monk, no friend in the cloistered community ever 
 passes through the close-barred door of the Chartreuse father's 
 house. The monk comes through it to certain of the daily services, 
 and on Sundays and festival days to the common refectory, and 
 once in the week to the general walk [spacimcntum), but when once, 
 after the service or the silent Sunday meal or the weekly walk, he 
 crosses his threshold, he is absolutely alone. Each "father" of 
 the Grande Chartreuse occupies a little house which opens into 
 the great cloister ; within on the ground lioor is a small gallery 
 or exercise hall, where the solitary paces up and down during the 
 long months of winter and of snow, when his own patch of garden
 
 APPENDIX. 227 
 
 ground is inaccessible. The garden, which he cultivates hin;self, 
 is very small and cramped ; in some cases it is exquisitely neat, 
 in others comparatively neglected ; it is often the Chartreuse 
 father's sole recreation. Another room on the ground floor he 
 uses to chop his wood in. The wood is abundantly supplied to 
 each monk in large, rough logs. This he prepares for his fire as 
 he pleases. Up a rough flight of stairs, or rather of steps, the 
 real dwelling-place is reached — the " home " where the Chartreuse 
 father spends so many lonely hours. It is divided generally into 
 two chambers. The one is little more than an ante-room, with 
 usually a very small study-room cut off from it. The second 
 chamber contains a kind of cupboard which holds the comfortless- 
 looking bed, with the rough blanket-rugs which form the bedding 
 of this austere order. By the bedside is a little chair and prie 
 dicu and crucifix, where so many of the Church's offices are said 
 by the lonely monk — for it is only three of the services that are 
 attended by the father in the great chapel of the monastery. His 
 silent room is really his chapel. The recess of the window is his 
 refectory, and is partly filled by a little table. The great refectory 
 is only used by the monks on Sundays and on certain festival 
 days. The study is a small room taken from the ante-chamber. 
 Again in this little corner of his quiet home the furnitare is of the 
 scantiest, simplest description — a table, a rough desk, and a few 
 shelves against the wall filled with the books for daily use and 
 the volumes borrowed from the noble library of the house. 
 
 Into these secluded cells within cells no servant is jjermitted to 
 enter, the fathers do all that is to be done themselves — la solitude 
 dans la solitude, as one of the Chartreuse fathers has called the 
 little quiet house — in which no voice is ever heard, save his own, 
 into which enters neither friend or foe. 
 
 The solitude is only broken on Sundays and festal days, when 
 the fathers of the house take their principal meal together in the 
 refectory, but on these occasions they never speak. 
 
 The silence is only broken once a week when the daily routine 
 is interrupted by a long general walk {spaciincntuin) which the 
 fathers take together among the romantic pine woods and lofty 
 cliffs of their valley. This walk lasts generally three to four 
 hours.
 
 2 28 APPENDIX. 
 
 The fare of these solitaries is of the simplest. Never — not even 
 in illness — does a Carthusian father eat animal food. Soup, 
 vegetables, eggs, bread, dried fruits, with a small measure of 
 Avine, constitute most of the daily portion. The service of the 
 table is of the plainest — a fork, spoon, egg-cup, plates, all of 
 ivood ; two modest pewter vessels, one for wine, one for water, 
 and a small two-handled pewter cup. 
 
 During many months of the year the fathers have but one meal 
 in the day : should they, however, specially desire it, during this 
 prolonged fast, three or four ounces of bread with a little wine is 
 allowed in addition to the one formal repast. The long fast 
 commences September 14th, and lasts until Easter. Sundays 
 and certain festal days are excepted from this long-protracted 
 period of abstinence. 
 
 The question as to whether the life led in the IMiddle Ages in a 
 Benedictine house like that of the great Gloucester abbey was 
 endurable, is thus answered. 
 
 The Carthusian rule is stricter, the way of life generally far more 
 austere, than ever was the rule of S. Benedict. 
 
 The night-service of the Carthusian fathers was longer than the 
 corresponding night-service enjoined on the Benedictines ; the 
 fasts were more prolonged, the usual dietary more rigidly simple. 
 The rule of silence, too, so rarely to be broken by the Carthusian, 
 was in the case of the Benedictine a very much lighter burden. 
 In the Benedictine ranks the ordinary pursuits were much more 
 varied, literature and art, writing, architecture, painting, &c., were 
 cultivated and encouraged, as well as outdoor occupations con- 
 nected with husbandry. 
 
 Yet in spite of the extreme severity of the Carthusian rule, there 
 are men now waiting for the chance of a vacant cell in the Grande 
 Chartreuse, while a large Carthusian house has been very lately 
 built after the model of the famous Savoy monastery in our own 
 Sussex. 
 
 PRINTED BY J. S. VIRTUE AND CO., LIMITED, CITY ROAD, LONDON.
 
 ) 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
 A 
 
 \